World Swallowing Spear No. 1: The Insurgent Spear
World Swallowing Spear No. 1: The Insurgent Spear
___________________

Slap!

The meaty fist of the man before her crashed into her cheek, sending a sharp sting across her face. Her father, large and bloated, stood towering over her, his breath thick with the stench of cheap tavern spirits. His red, flushed face contorted with anger, lips wet and sneering. His entire form heaved up and down, panting, barely restrained rage lacing his every breath. One of his legs was a stark, unnatural gray, deadened from some past wound or illness—a permanent mark of his weakness. But she could never call it that. Weakness was something he would beat out of her, or try to. Exposing his own would be unthinkable. He was a strong man or at least he thought that he was.

Terra's gaze slid sideways, catching sight of her elder brother, Allo, lurking in the shadowed corner. His lips curled into a disdainful sneer, eyes cold and mocking as they watched her endure another round of punishment. In her dreams, she imagined ripping out those eyes, tearing them from his hateful face. At least there, she could be free. But reality was not as merciful; reality kept her chained to this life, bound by rules that men like her father and brother wrote for her.

"I better not catch you trying anything like that ever again, you stupid bitch!" her father roared, his voice a harsh, drunken slur that grated against her ears. "You're just a useless whore, just like your mother. Useless, useless, useless!"

He was furious because she'd dared to try to learn something, to steal scraps of knowledge to lift herself out of this hell. Perhaps learn a trade or become a priestess. To that purpose she had hidden away a few books, snuck them into their miserable shack of a home, but Allo, that miserable, conniving rat, had found them. Naturally, he ran to their father, eager to see her punished, eager to remind her that she was nothing.

She didn't answer. She knew better. Her head remained bowed, the picture of submission, while her father continued his tirade. Men ruled everything here, and someone like her—someone without power, without worth in the eyes of their twisted society—had no one to turn to. She could cry out a thousand times, but no one would save her. The men of this village had set their laws, and those laws kept women like her voiceless. Her father was a man, a veteran—those two things alone made him untouchable, invincible in the eyes of their world.

"ARE YOU LISTENING TO ME?" he spat, grabbing her by her hair—a dull golden shade, once bright, now tangled and dirtied from her life in this filth. He yanked her head back and then slammed her face against the wall, the rough wood scraping her skin. But she didn't give him what he wanted; no tears, no pleading. A single, restrained sniffle escaped her, the only betrayal of her pain. She had nothing else left to give, and even if she did, she wouldn't let him have it.

Allo stepped forward, his expression twisted with smug satisfaction, and placed a hand on their father's shoulder. He shook his head, a silent gesture that somehow held more venom than words ever could. He was pathetic, a parasite living off their father, doing nothing with his life. And yet their father indulged him, tolerated him. Not out of love or pride, but because he was nothing more than an extension of himself—a mirror to his own worthlessness. Trash begot trash. Rot accumulated, spread, festered.

Her father's life was a cycle of drinking, ranting about his so-called glory days, and harassing women. Allo was nothing different—a shadow cast from the same diseased mold. Why, she wondered, why was she born into this world, into this family of festering rot?

"WHY!" Her scream broke the silence, her voice raw with years of suppressed rage. Both men flinched, momentarily stunned by the sudden defiance.

Her brother's hand came down with ferocity, a brutal slap that rang out with a sickening crunch. She crumpled to the ground, her cheek burning, her head spinning from the impact. Her breath came in sharp gasps, the metallic tang of blood flooding her mouth. She pressed her hands against the cold, dirty floor, feeling the grit and splinters under her fingers.

"Crazy bitch," Allo muttered, wiping her blood off his knuckles with an expression of pure disgust, as if she were less than the filth caked beneath his nails. He turned on his heel, stalking away, leaving her there like discarded trash. Her father clicked his tongue in irritation and stalked to the fireplace, snatching up her precious books and tossing them carelessly into the flames. The pages curled, blackened, disintegrated, the knowledge she had craved turned to ash before her eyes. She reached out a trembling hand, the flickering flames reflected in her gaze, a lone symbol of all she had lost.

What was the point? What was the point of fighting, of hoping? This was her fate. No matter how much she struggled, no matter what small scraps of defiance she tried to cling to, it all ended the same. Defeated, she let her hand fall, watching the last fragments of her stolen dreams disappear.

She crawled to her room, every inch of her body aching. Their house was a dilapidated hovel, barely standing. Her own corner of it was somehow worse than the rest—a cramped, dank cell where the walls dripped with rot and mold. The floorboards were warped from water damage, and every inch seemed to be falling apart. Her bed frame was splintered, rough, and dangerous to touch, the wood rotting from the endless leaks that crept in from the roof above. Mold crawled along the walls, spreading in dark patches, filling the air with a damp, sour stench that choked her.

Insects of every kind crawled in the corners, hidden in the shadows, scurrying across her floor and creeping into the corners of her bed. She had no blanket, only the cold, bare wood that scraped against her skin. The air reeked of filth from the waste pit they called a latrine, barely masked by a simple sealing formation that had long since lost its power. The stench invaded her every breath, a bitter reminder of her place in this world. Every night, the smell hit her anew, sinking into her skin, clinging to her hair.

This was her reality. Her prison. She lay down on the bed, closing her eyes, trying to shut out the squalor, the hopelessness, the anger that bubbled beneath her skin. She wanted so desperately to escape, to dream of something better. But there was no home here, no warmth. She had no blanket, she had no comforts.

In the end all she really had was hell.

__________

"Gyahahaha!" A tan-skinned teen with pitch-black hair and mischievous eyes sprinted down the bustling market street, weaving past stands and startled townsfolk. Behind him thundered a rotund, red-faced man with hair only on the sides of his head, waving a spear as if it were an extension of his fury. The man's wolf ears twitched, betraying his volcanic temper.

"Gotta control that shit, old Bardo!" the boy taunted, glancing over his shoulder with a wide grin. "Makes you reallll easy to read!"

"You ugly fucking orphan bastard, get back here!" Bardo bellowed, his face purple with rage as he tried to keep up.

"Me? Ugly?" The boy scoffed, quickening his pace and dodging around a group of gawking villagers. "My brother in Fenrir, your fat-ass head looks like a half-shaven, pale testicle! And when you get all riled up and those veins start bulging? It's like a ball about to pop. Gives me subtle phantom pains just lookin' at it!" He barked out a laugh, leaping over a pile of crates as a few bricks whizzed past him, courtesy of some unimpressed townsfolk.

The street was alive with the clamor of merchants hawking their goods, the chatter of townsfolk, and the fragrant, earthy scent of roasted meats and fresh produce. Civilians ducked out of the way, some scowling, others chuckling at the spectacle of the chase. Some cheered Bardo on, hoping to see the boy get a long-overdue beating, while others watched in amused horror, clutching their wares and avoiding the chaos.

"Aiiieee!" The boy skirted past a cute girl about his age, giving her a light pat on the rear as he passed. "Nice rump you got there! You know my place—I'll be waiting~" he called with a wink, dodging a swipe aimed at his head as the girl swung at him with a cry of outrage.

"Get back here, you little shit!" Bardo thundered, his pace slowing but his resolve unyielding. He was angrier than ever, fists trembling with a faint, ominous glow as he prepared to channel his numen energy—a basic shockwave move that would be more than enough to stop the boy in his tracks. But seeing the faint glow, the boy's grin only widened.

"Oh, you're bringing out the big guns, huh?" he snickered, taking a sharp left and heading toward a crowded area where stands were piled high with fresh fruits, vegetables, and skewers of sizzling meat.

He darted through the crowd, snatching an apple here, a skewer there, nibbling as he ran and hiding some in his clothes, leaving a trail of outraged merchants and toppled goods in his wake. He ducked under hanging baskets of garlic, narrowly dodged a towering stack of onions, and snagged a handful of grapes from a nearby stand, laughing as he popped them into his mouth mid-sprint.

He spotted a cabbage stand up ahead, with a rickety frame that barely supported its own weight. Perfect. In one fluid motion, he flipped onto the stand, balancing nimbly atop it, and grinned down at Bardo just as the man threw a numen-empowered punch in his direction.

BOOM!

The shockwave exploded outward, obliterating the cabbage stand into a storm of leaves, shattered wood, and dust. The impact sent debris flying in all directions, and villagers shielded their faces, coughing and swearing as cabbage leaves rained down on them. The boy used the force of the explosion to springboard himself into the air, leaping clear over Bardo's head.

"My cabbages!" wailed the stall's owner, an older wolf man with greyed hair and ears, clutching a ruined cabbage to his ear as if in mourning. The poor vegetable hung in tatters, its shredded leaves slipping through his fingers like his lost dignity.

"Sorry, old man!" the boy called down with a careless shrug, already several feet away.

He landed gracefully on Bardo's shoulders, balancing just long enough to plant a muddy boot right in the center of the man's red, sweaty face. Bardo let out a startled grunt as the boy used him as a springboard, launching himself to the roof of a nearby building, where he crouched, looking down with a smug expression.

"Mr. Ball Head just couldn't do it, I see." He wiped at an imaginary tear, feigning pity as Bardo sputtered below, his face smeared with grime.

"I'll take this spear," he called down, reaching over and effortlessly snatching the weapon from Bardo's hands, twirling it with mock elegance. "You don't need it anyway. What you should really worry about is growing a 'spear' out of that testicle head of yours. Has to be natural, you know? Toys like this don't exactly win the ladies around here. Not that any would talk to your fat ass anyway."

With that, he gave a mocking salute, turning and bounding off the rooftop, leaping effortlessly from building to building, his laughter echoing through the market.

"FUCK YOU, JURAF!" Bardo's voice roared behind him, a mixture of rage and humiliation as the villagers around him chuckled, murmuring and shaking their heads.

"I LIKE WOMEN!" Juraf hollered back, the grin never leaving his face as he disappeared over the rooftops, leaving Bardo sputtering, defeated, in the dusty street below.

Juraf slipped through the winding dirt paths that led to Shadeside, the seediest corner of the village, his home turf. This was where the forgotten gathered, where shadows seemed to cling to the air, thick and cloying, and where despair drifted like smoke from the cracked, muddy huts. Broken fences, shattered bottles, and splintered remnants of carts littered the path, markers of a place where no one cared enough to clean. He walked past beggars huddled beneath fraying blankets, their eyes glinting dully in the twilight. Shadeside was the only place he could ever belong—a boy with a whore for a mother and a ghost for a father, tethered to this place by blood and circumstance.

As he approached his "home," if it could even be called that, he pulled out the fruits and meats he'd pilfered, casting a wary eye over the rickety structure. The place was little more than a shamble of wooden planks barely holding together under beast skins that flapped against the wind, giving the illusion of stability. The entire hut groaned as a gust swept through, rattling its feeble bones, as if mocking his attempt to find shelter here. For just a moment, Juraf's carefree expression faltered, the mask slipping to reveal a flicker of frustration, maybe even shame, but he quickly smothered it, replacing it with his trademark grin. No one was around to see his slip, but it was for himself, a reminder to never give in to the weakness this place tried to breed into him.

He kicked open the door, swaggering in with a wide grin, only to be met with a blur of black hair and flailing limbs hurtling toward him. He barely ducked in time as a small girl, her dark eyes fierce, flew past him, mouth open, ready to take a bite out of him like a feral beast. But in his duck he jammed one of the apples he had stolen into her mouth before she landed. She skidded to a halt, turning around, eyes flashing in a challenge.

"Little Kiyanna, you gotta be faster than that if you want to catch me, the great Juraf!" he crowed, striking a ridiculous pose, one hand on his hip and the other raised in triumph.

She glared, holding up a frayed string he hadn't noticed before, tugging it with a triumphant grin. He barely had time to blink before a wooden rafter, barely held together by her makeshift trap, dislodged and fell, smacking him square on the head and knocking him flat on his ass.

"Ow! Fuck!" he groaned, rubbing the growing lump on his skull.

"Mmmfmmm—pegh!" Kiyanna spat the apple he'd jammed into her mouth onto the ground, wiping her lips in disgust. "Juraf, you idiot! Where were you all day, and why the hell do you have a weapon? And where did you get all this food? With what coin, huh? We're broke! I've told you a million times, you can't become a soldier. They wouldn't accept someone like you; we barely even went to the village classes!" She jabbed a finger at him, her voice shrill with frustration, though her eyes softened just slightly with worry.

Juraf rolled his eyes, brushing off her nagging as he stood and adjusted his stolen spear like it was a prized possession. She wasn't wrong, not exactly. Coins, crafted from the carapace of rare insects and infused with aspar blood, giving them that eerie glow in the moonlight, were precious in Wolvenblade. Each bore a stylized symbol of Fenrir, a numen formation etched into its surface, making even a single coin worth guarding. Coins ran the economy, but bartering was more common down here in Shadeside. Bartering happened in Sunside to it was just less common. Juraf, of course, owned nothing of worth to trade. Still, none of that mattered to him. He had no need for rules or limits.

"Shut it, brat! We have nothing now, but that'll change soon enough. I'll make sure of it," he said, his voice unusually serious for a brief moment, the usual jest falling away as he met her gaze head-on. "I'm gonna make it into the army somehow. I'll become strong enough that they won't have a choice but to notice me."

Some of the frustration drained from Kiyanna's face, replaced with a flicker of doubt and something that might've been hope, if she dared believe in it. "We could both just get service jobs, you know. I wanted to get one, but you stopped me. You're out there every day stealing, and you never tell me why. What happens if you get caught, huh? What am I supposed to do then?" She reached out, her hand hesitating, hovering near his face as if seeking to reassure herself of his presence.

Juraf laughed, brushing her hand away and tousling her hair with a grin. "Caught? Me? Getting caught is for amateurs and talentless nobodies. Your brother is secretly the son of Fenrir, you know," he boasted, puffing out his chest. "Didn't you see the way the suns shone down on me in divine fashion that one time? Actually, I'll let you in on a little secret—the seven suns are goddesses, all of 'em, and they're just waitin' to join my harem. I, Juraf, shall fuck the heavens!" He struck a dramatic pose, arms wide, as if the goddesses themselves would descend at that moment to confirm his claim.

Kiyanna wrinkled her nose, her face contorted in disgust. "You're such an idiot. Why do you always do that?" She scoffed, her hand dropping as she turned her back on him, trudging off toward the deeper shadows of the slums, shoulders tense with an irritation that couldn't entirely hide the fondness beneath. That being said she was very angry he could tell from experience.

He watched her go, the mocking bravado slipping slightly as he muttered under his breath, "Better you be annoyed with me than worried."

__________________

Juraf sighed as Kiyanna's footsteps faded into the distance, leaving him alone in the quiet squalor of their tiny shack. He scanned the small heap of food he'd managed to gather today, separating out a few pieces that would have to be rationed for tomorrow. The rest, he tucked away for what would happen later and some for Kiyanna little for him. He didn't need much; his mind was on other things, things that filled the space that food couldn't. He lowered himself onto the rough, dirt-streaked floor and shut his eyes, letting his thoughts drift to the rhythm of his own breathing.

With each breath, he felt the numen flow into him, an unseen force slipping into his veins and settling in his meridians like liquid energy. It pulsed with a quiet, primal hum, resonating with his heartbeat. His chest rose and fell, each breath drawing the numen deeper, cycling it through his body, each cycle stripping away impurities from his flesh and spirit. A faint mist of turbid air left him, carrying away the toxins that had built up from the hard, unforgiving life he lived. It was as if the numen held echoes of a mighty howl, a note woven from the threads of the Great Wolf Sutra, a path of cultivation that carried the untamed essence of his people. Even street urchins like himself knew it, they were all allowed to learn.

Juraf felt the numen refining him, cleaning him from within, but there was more—something incomprehensible, layered beneath the numen's raw energy, faint whispers that seemed to brush against the edges of his mind. It was a symphony of sounds, twisted and tangled, ancient and cryptic. The sounds didn't make sense to him, not entirely, but he knew instinctively that they were the Great Dao itself, the secrets of creation murmuring at the threshold of his understanding.

Most people would consider it a rare privilege to hear the Dao, even in fragments, maybe even call it a minor enlightenment, but for Juraf, it was an experience that felt as natural as breathing. Every time he sat down to cultivate, every time he drew the numen into himself, he could hear those whispers, like faint shadows cast across his mind. Tonight, he reached out to them, focusing his thoughts, his will, trying to grasp something specific within the tangle of sounds. He sifted through the cacophony, searching, waiting. Wolfish howls reverberated somewhere in the echoes—the wolf Sutra technique guiding him—but that wasn't what he sought tonight.

Then, he heard it.

Fwip!

A single, piercing sound, like a great spear cutting through the air, clean and unstoppable. As the noise settled in his mind, his vision shifted. He was no longer in the shack. Before him was a vision—a spear, monumental in size, thrust from the ground like a jagged tooth, piercing the heavens themselves. The sky split around its tip, the very void torn asunder by its sheer presence. The suns hung in the sky, framing it like silent spectators, casting their light as a backdrop to this symbol of pure destruction, this embodiment of dominance.

What is a spear? The question echoed in his mind, and the answer came as naturally as the vision before him.

Yes, a spear was a weapon, but it was also more than that. It was the first weapon. In the ancient tales of Wolvenblade, back when the founders walked the wastelands and battled the savage beasts, they used spears to hunt, to kill, to defend themselves against the merciless world. The spear was the first weapon of man and thus was the first true departure from nature. It was Wolvenkind's first rebellion, their first act of defiance against nature itself, carving something deadly from the earth to wield against the world. In that moment, they had forged their path to dominance.

The spear was more than just a tool; it was the spirit of rebellion, a manifestation of strength in the face of adversity. It represented a choice to face the horrors of the world head-on, to pierce through the obstacles with unyielding resolve. To wield a spear was to embody the path of dominance, to say to the world, I will not bow. It was man's weapon, the weapon that drew the line between beast and sentient, the weapon that tore open the fabric of opportunity and paved the way for civilization. Among weapons, it was the undisputed king.

The vision burned in his mind, this colossal spear towering toward the heavens, unbreakable, unchallenged. He felt his chest tighten, his heart pounding with the rhythm of the ancient battles, the spirit of man against the uncaring savagery of creation. In that spear, he saw his path, the way forward, clear and undeniable. He reached out in his mind, grasping at the spear's image, feeling the raw, terrible power of dominance surge through him—

Suddenly, a sharp pain lanced through his skull, shattering the vision. He gasped, clutching his head as the echoes of the spear's power faded, leaving him dizzy, aching, yet exhilarated.

"Woohh!" He breathed out, leaning back with a grin of satisfaction. "I made a lot of progress today. I'll crack the seventh shackle soon," he muttered, his voice filled with a note of pride. For a boy with no formal training, barely surviving on the streets at just fifteen, his progress was nothing short of extraordinary. Not only that—something else had happened, something that had been brewing for a long time but was finally taking shape.

He raised his hand, focusing on the numen swirling around it. But this time, it felt different. The numen was no longer just an energy flowing through him; it had taken on a new quality, a faint but unmistakable resonance with the spear. It was still rough, half-formed, but he could feel it. This wasn't merely numen—it was numen tinged with his own will, an essence of dominance and sharpness he'd etched into it from the depths of his mind. A half-formed intent, born from his spirit.

The sensation thrummed through him, and he could tell that it made his attacks a little stronger, his movements a bit sharper. Yet he knew, deep down, that this was only the beginning. When he fully grasped this essence, when it crystallized into something whole, he knew it would change him in ways he couldn't yet understand.

He shook his head, banishing the thoughts as his gaze drifted upward. The shack's ceiling was riddled with holes, each one letting in shafts of pale moonlight that seemed to cut through the darkness. The beams cast an ethereal glow over the room, adding an almost mystical quality to the dingy, damp walls and the worn-out floor. He hadn't fixed the roof yet, and in truth, he barely noticed the cold drafts that crept in through the gaps. But as he sat there, he became aware of a nagging sense of time slipping away.

She wasn't back yet. Kiyanna. Damn, was it already that late? No not only that, it was that time. This was worrying.

____________

"Kiyanna?!" Juraf's voice echoed through the dark, tense with hope yet biting with anger. He waited for a response, anything—a shout back, a faint noise—but only silence met him. Of course, nothing could ever be that easy. He spat a curse under his breath. "Fucking Fenrir, what is this? Payback for blaspheming the suns earlier? They can suck my big black spear."

He grabbed the stolen spear with a determined grip, setting off toward the place he knew those bastards would be. They were the reason he resorted to stealing, why he never considered finding honest work. A gang, if they could even be called that—they were more like a force, a festering rot that ran unchecked through the slums. Wolvenblade was split into four roughly distinct areas: the central village square and the market where all the main action happened; the nicer residential area reserved for the more fortunate folk; the rural outskirts dotted with sparse crops and scattered homes; and then the slums, known as Shadeside, the village's forgotten, dark underbelly. Shadeside was the smallest, huddled around the jail like a scar the village preferred not to acknowledge. The law barely reached here, and that neglect had given the gang free reign to operate with impunity, extorting and threatening residents with violence and worse. He knew all too well the lengths they'd go to—using threats of forced prostitution, blackmail, anything to keep a hold over the desperate.

He tore through the grim night, the sights of Shadeside flashing past him like twisted memories. Emaciated children lay sprawled on the cold ground, eyes glassy with hunger. Lepers wandered aimlessly, draped in ragged clothes, their skin marked by rot. Women, some barely older than him, leaned from doorways and beckoned to passersby, their voices sweet and broken as they called men in for a night of fleeting escape. His gaze flicked over each sight with a numbness born from years of exposure. This was his home. This was Shadeside.

He turned a corner and halted as the gang's hideout loomed before him—a building that stood like a dark monolith against the broken skyline, an eyesore even in this cesspit. Its walls, once a faded blue-green, were now painted a suffocating black. An emblem of a wolf's head, inverted and spewing blood, was smeared across the front—a blatant, over-the-top display of sacrilege that even Shadeside's jaded residents found unsettling and edgy. Yet, despite the bravado he wore so easily, he couldn't deny the knot of anxiety coiling in his stomach. Moths fluttered against his insides, a frantic, chittering dread that clawed up his throat, but he swallowed it down. He was Juraf. If he was anything, it was stubborn.

Bam! Bam!

He banged on the heavy wooden doors, shouting up at the guards inside. "For gang Odinblood! I've got goods from Sunside, just like you asked. Let me in!"

He threw a lilt of deference into his voice. He had no respect for these bastards, but he knew better than to openly defy them without a plan. A bit of feigned obedience might save him a beating—or worse. Better to bend than break, at least until he could finally get out of this hellhole.

The door creaked open, and a man stepped out. He was thickset, with gray hair and wolf ears, not from age but as a natural trait, framing a scarred face that looked like it had been ripped in half and patched together with the remnants of a sick grin. Most people would feel a twinge of fear just from looking at him, but Juraf only felt disgust. The man's presence was practically a caricature, a walking, scowling embodiment of every thug stereotype. And to top it off, the guy was only a fourth-shackle cultivator—an absolute bitch, really, in the grand scheme of things.

"Over here, brat," the man rasped with a laugh that grated like sandpaper. "Kehehe. Hope you got us some good shit tonight."

"Even your laugh sounds evil…" Juraf muttered under his breath.

"What was that?" the man snapped, suspicion narrowing his already beady eyes.

"Nothing," Juraf shot back quickly, forcing a smirk as he followed the thug inside.

The interior was as dark and twisted as the building's exterior suggested. Strange, crude tools of torture lined the walls, glinting in the dim light like grim souvenirs. Women in barely-there dresses draped themselves over the gang members, their laughter strained and hollow as they performed dances and acts that spoke of desperation rather than joy. His gaze swept over the scene, catching glimpses of faces and forms, some lost in a haze of intoxication, others simply numb. In one corner, a trio of hulking fat men had backed a boy into a corner, a child no older than ten. They were sweaty wet and grinning their flesh like warped cadvers as they finger reached for the child. The kid's terrified scream echoed briefly, his small figure trembling, until one of the men silenced him with a fist before they continued. Juraf turned his gaze, with a slight grimace. But that's just how things were.

Elsewhere, a group of rough-looking men sat smoking something pungent, its sickly-sweet lilac haze swirling around them. Their skin had started to warp, odd, purplish lumps protruding from beneath the surface like tumors or cysts—the side effects of cultivating with whatever poison they were inhaling. It was a mockery of true cultivation, a self-destructive spiral that was all too common here. He shook his head, steeling himself against the suffocating miasma of corruption.

They led him deeper into the building, passing rooms lined with dingy cots and tables covered in half-empty bottles and crusted plates. The air was thick with the stench of unwashed bodies and stale liquor, mingling with the faint, metallic tang of blood. Shadows flickered along the walls, dancing with the guttering light from cracked lanterns, casting twisted shapes that seemed to mock him as he moved. Each step forward was another step into the heart of Shadeside's darkness.

Finally, they reached the central hall. The space was wider here, though no less decrepit, with low-hanging beams draped in tattered banners. At the center of it all sat a man whose very presence seemed to weigh down the room—the leader of Odinblood.

_____________

In that place where the light barely flickered against the thick shadows that clung to every corner. That man sat alone, seated at the room's center, was the man they called "Longlegs." The name, while absurd, was fitting for someone as unnervingly stretched and spindly as he was. His limbs were elongated, almost insect-like, his tail a grotesque extension that curled on the floor beside him. Everything about him seemed unnaturally thin and stretched, as though some twisted god had taken a normal man and pulled at his edges until he became this warped, skeletal figure. His face was long, his ears even longer, casting an eerie shadow over his sunken cheeks and narrow, calculating eyes.

Worst of all, despite his grotesque appearance, Longlegs was strong. Stronger than anyone else Juraf had personally crossed paths with in this cesspool of a village. An eighth-shackle cultivator, an achievement rare enough that people of such power were often drawn into the military or to being hunters, far beyond the reach of ordinary village life. But here he was, lord of the Shadeside slums. It was this uncharacteristic strength that kept him in power, unchallenged in the underbelly of Wolvenblade.

"Sir Longlegs." Juraf bowed his head deeply, suppressing the laughter that tugged at his lips over the ridiculousness of the name. He'd seen what happened to a guy who dared chuckle at it once. That poor bastard had ended up as an object lesson in obedience, and the memory of it was enough to erase any hint of humor in Juraf's mind. Keeping his head down, he said, "I brought some food you requested from Sunside. As always, I hope it meets your standards, so we can keep our… partnership going."

Longlegs didn't respond, only waved his unnaturally long, bony fingers toward a figure at his side—a boy a few years older than Juraf with slicked-back blond hair and a smirk that practically dripped arrogance. This was Allo, a man who was scum through and through. Arrogant, malicious, and a complete sycophant. Allo delighted in playing the part of a big shot here in Shadeside, taking every opportunity to flaunt his power over those weaker than him, yet he groveled like a worm before Longlegs. He was a weak to the strong and strong to the weak. Just another who loved to whore out power. Paying for a night in exchange for a lifetime of shame and suffering just to feel it, to fuck it one time. How pathetic, Juraf couldn't even stomach the guy; he wasn't just an ass, he was a sniveling, power-hungry pedo who enjoyed tormenting anyone he felt was beneath him.

"This ain't enough, Juraffy," Allo sneered, his lips curling into a smirk that made Juraf want to smash his face into the dirt. He took delight in watching Juraf bow and grovel, milking every ounce of power the situation granted him. "And that spear—hand it over."

Before Juraf could respond, Allo ripped the weapon from his grasp, tossing it behind him with a nonchalance that only irritated Juraf more. Then, leaning in close, Allo hissed, "Food and little trinkets from Sunside? That's all you bring us? This shit's a joke. Hell, the fact that you even have the balls to show up here with this pitiful offering is practically asking for an execution, Juraf. I think we should suck out your fucking bone marrow. Or maybe throw you to the pigs; I hear they looovvveee little boys like you." He grinned, reveling in his own crude taunts. "Granted, you're getting a bit old for that, aren't ya?"

Juraf felt his fists clench involuntarily at the words. These scum were nasty to the core, twisted beyond redemption. Shadeside was full of trash like them, like he himself. But even here, these guys managed to stand out, he was scum but he wasn't that bad. And just when he thought Allo's words couldn't get any worse, he saw the man's face light up with a new, sinister idea.

"But your sister, though," Allo said, his voice dripping with a twisted glee. "Now she's a pretty little thing, huh? I know we promised not to whore her out before, but you haven't exactly been delivering as expected, have you? Maybe it's time we reconsider. I'm thinking she's high-quality stock. Hell, I'd be happy to take her first time myself. Get her broken in nice and proper." His grin was feral, eyes alight with malicious delight.

Rage flared hot and blinding in Juraf's mind, a fury so intense it threatened to consume him entirely. But he fought it down, kept his voice steady. "The deal was that I bring you supplies from Sunside, and in return, you stay away from my sister and our home. I haven't violated that arrangement. If you have my sister here… let her go. A high-class prostitute is still just that, no more than a tool, especially to someone like you."

The words came out cool, carefully controlled, but he knew he was playing with fire. Allo's face twisted with pleasure at his defiance, like he was savoring every word.

"Oh, is that so?" Allo's voice dropped to a sneering drawl as he leaned closer, his face a mask of smug satisfaction. "Look at you, groveling to keep her untouched. What's the matter, Juraffy? Are you trying to say you don't want me to take her first time? Maybe you're hoping to keep it for yourself? You dirty bastard, trying to deny me—"

Longlegs held up his fingers, and Allo's words cut off instantly, his mouth snapping shut as if someone had thrown a switch. For all his bravado, Allo's obedience was swift and unquestioning in the presence of Longlegs. Juraf's stomach churned with a mix of anger and contempt; Allo might talk tough, but he was a coward through and through.

Longlegs' voice came, soft and breathy, like a whisper that slithered through the air, oily and cold. "I make the rules, Juraf. This is Shadeside; it's my domain. My will decides who stays untouched and who becomes useful. Your sister has grown up nicely, and I think she'll be a fine addition to my side. It's why I have her. But perhaps… perhaps I might allow you a place here as well. Your cultivation isn't bad for your age. Maybe one day, you could even replace Allo."

"What, boss?" Allo whipped his head around, eyes wide with shock and indignation. But one cold look from Longlegs shut him up immediately. Even a spineless lapdog like him knew better than to cross his master.

But before the tension could thicken, Juraf exploded into mocking laughter, his voice a harsh cackle that filled the room. "Aehahhaha! GYHAHAHAHA!!! Oh, you long-legged, spindle-limbed, snavine-looking fuck! You tell me where my sister is, or I swear, I'll rip the skin off your skinny-ass scalp and use it as a damn condom while I fuck every one of your mothers!" He leveled a crazed look at Allo, grinning like a madman. "Oh, except you, Allo. Your mother's already rotting in the ground, isn't she? You cried like a pathetic little bitch when she died. Should I dig up her corpse, take her for a spin? Or is that something you'd already thought of? Maybe you two were keeping busy while your old cripple of a dad couldn't perform, huh?" He chuckled out like he had lost all of his sanity.

Because he had, there was no way in the seven suns he was letting these people turn his sister into a common whore like that woman. Like his mother, he had gone to great lengths to separate her from that life. To take care of her always. That was his responsibility as her big brother. Even though he was scum he was scum that was an elder sibling.

Allo's face twisted with rage, his forehead bulging as veins popped out like vines crawling beneath his skin. The taunts had hit home, riling him up to the point of boiling over. Letting out a wild, guttural scream, Allo charged, his body igniting with a thin layer of numen that pulsed with a low, red glow. He lunged with his fist raised, his intention clear in his bloodshot eyes—he wanted to make Juraf pay with pain.

But Juraf was ready. In a flash, he ducked under the blow, bending at an angle that left Allo's strike sailing harmlessly above his head. With a swift, practiced motion, he twisted his body, popping up back-to-back with his assailant before Allo even realized his punch had missed. Then, in a move as natural as breathing, Juraf hooked his arm back, catching Allo's elbow and yanking it with enough force to redirect the bigger man's momentum. Allo's body was whipped around like a rag doll, his own weight and strength used against him as he was thrown straight toward Longlegs.

But the gang leader merely flicked his long, bony fingers, swatting Allo aside as if he were no more than a bothersome fly. Allo crashed into a nearby table, shattering it into splinters. Pieces of wood flew in all directions, the men around them recoiling from the impact. Blood trickled from Allo's forehead as he struggled to sit up, his face a mixture of shock and fury.

"So, this is what it has come to, Juraf?" Longlegs' voice was calm, almost amused, as he watched the chaos unfold around him. There was a twisted satisfaction in his tone, a subtle acknowledgment of the struggle yet complete disdain for the one daring to revolt.

Juraf's face contorted with fury, his eyes blazing with a primal light. "I'll fucking kill you all!" he roared, his voice echoing through the dark, decrepit hall.

At his cry, the room exploded into motion. Men surged forward from every direction, a sea of twisted, brutish figures, all rushing to subdue the boy who had dared to defy their master. Juraf grinned, eyes narrowing as he braced himself for the onslaught.

Juraf's gaze was alight with wild, unbridled fury as he twisted and struck with ruthless precision, each move fueled by a deep-rooted anger that had lain dormant until tonight. One of the gang members lunged at him, aiming to tackle him around the waist, but Juraf reacted in an instant, slamming his knee upward to connect with the man's nose in a sickening crunch. Blood exploded from his face, and before he could even register the pain, Juraf seized his arm, swinging him with brutal force, using his body like a bludgeon to crash into another thug attempting to flank him. The two men collapsed in a tangled heap, groaning in agony.

He barely had a second to catch his breath before a bat came swinging towards his skull. The weapon connected with a glancing blow, but Juraf rolled with it, dissipating some of the impact. He hit the ground hard but sprang up with feline grace, retaliating with a fierce backward kick aimed directly at his assailant's groin. His foot made contact with brutal accuracy, and he felt the man's testicles rupture under the force. The gang member's scream tore through the air, followed by a retch as he crumpled, pale and unconscious, to the ground.

Before he could recover, another thug swung a blade towards his extended leg, hoping to sever it. Juraf twisted in mid-air, his body moving with a deadly grace honed by years of survival on the streets. He brought his other leg crashing down onto the attacker's face, shattering the man's nose and knocking him back before he could complete his strike. Blood spattered across the dusty floorboards as the man staggered, clutching his mangled face in horror and pain.

Juraf hit the ground, rolling to dodge the oncoming assault as more men came at him from every angle, blades glinting with murderous intent. He felt the rush of air as they slashed down towards his prone body, narrowly missing him as he twisted away. Planting his hands on the ground, he spun his legs in a rapid circle, transforming into a human whirlwind that sent his attackers reeling backward. They staggered, struggling to regain their footing, and Juraf wasted no time. He sprang up, grabbing one of the blades embedded in the floor and going on the offensive, a dark gleam of determination in his eyes.

One of the men raised his own sword, positioning it to block an expected strike at his kidney. But Juraf's attack was a feint; with a swift flick of his wrist, he changed the angle, slicing halfway through the man's thigh. A scream tore from his mouth as Juraf used the moment of pain to his advantage, jamming his fingers into the man's eyes. The thug stumbled, clutching at his face in agony, and with brutal efficiency, Juraf brought his blade down, cleaving his head cleanly in two. The body collapsed in a heap, blood pooling beneath it, and Juraf stepped over it with a cold, unfeeling detachment.

Without pause, he charged forward, weaving between the gang members as if they were nothing more than obstacles. His blade sliced through flesh and bone with relentless precision, limbs flying as blood sprayed into the air like a macabre fountain. He moved in close to one man with a particularly long reach, jamming his blade between the thug's ribs and piercing his lung. The man's eyes widened in shock, his mouth opening in a silent scream as his body went limp. Juraf grabbed him by the shoulders, using the dying man's body as a shield, blocking the flurry of blows coming from other attackers. From behind his human barricade, he struck out with his blade, slashing at their faces and throats in quick, lethal motions.

Eventually, he had to let the corpse go. It slumped to the ground, and at that moment, a blade slashed across his back. Pain seared through him, hot and sharp, but he ground his teeth, letting the agony fuel his rage. He turned, grabbing the wrist of the man who had cut him and twisting it with brutal force. The man tried to release his weapon, but Juraf held his grip firm, forcing the blade into the thug's own gut. The man gasped, his eyes going wide with terror as he felt the cold steel penetrate his flesh. Juraf twisted the blade viciously before drawing it out, watching with satisfaction as the man crumpled, lifeless.

With a surge of adrenaline, he jumped into the air, somersaulting over a massive wolf-man who stood at least seven feet tall. Placing both palms on the flat side of his blade, he used his momentum to drive the weapon down through the thug's trapezius muscle, carving a deep, gory gash through his shoulder and torso. The wolf-man let out a guttural howl, blood pouring from the wound as he collapsed to his knees. But before Juraf could land, another blade nicked his leg, slicing through muscle and sending a hot burst of pain up his thigh.

He staggered but recovered quickly, using the injury to his advantage. He swung his leg in a powerful kick that caught his attacker's chin, sending him reeling back. Before the man could recover, Juraf grabbed him by the hair, yanking his head back and slashing his throat in one brutal motion. Blood sprayed across the floor as the man fell, clutching at the gaping wound, his life draining away with each ragged breath.

Just then, another blade came flying toward his face. He barely managed to dodge, the sharp edge grazing his neck and leaving a thin line of blood. With a feral snarl, he sliced off the offender's arm, catching the severed limb and wielding it like a club. The macabre weapon swung in a brutal arc, smashing into the faces of three nearby attackers with sickening thuds. Teeth and blood flew as they crumpled to the ground, their faces a mangled mess of flesh and bone.

One man tried to make a break for it, turning tail and running, but a prostitute threw herself between them, her arms spread wide as if to shield him. "No, please don—"

Juraf's blade sliced through her without hesitation, cleaving her from shoulder to hip. Her body split with a wet, sickening sound, her final plea cut off as blood sprayed across the wooden floor. The man she'd tried to protect didn't even look back, already bolting for the door in a blind panic.

He jumped on the man's back before putting the blade to his neck and cutting so he wouldn't die but so he'd bleed out slowly. He hated people like him the most. He was running low on numen but he still had a secret weapon he was saving. Because that long bastard hadn't moved this entire time after seeing his men die in droves.

Juraf's heart thundered in his chest after the kill, his body a map of bruises, blood, and torn flesh, but he stood defiantly before Longlegs, the man who was all that stood between him and his sister's safety. The adrenaline pumping through his veins drowned out his pain, forcing him to his feet as he spat blood, a manic grin splitting his lips.

Longlegs sneered as he surveyed the carnage around them. Nearly all his men were dead or had fled, leaving the room a blood-stained testament to the battle that had taken place. The irony was clear in his cold, mocking eyes. "Killing an innocent girl like that. For someone trying to be a hero, it's not very nice, is it?"

Juraf's laughter was harsh, rasping through his bloody lips. He straightened, though every movement screamed in agony, his ribs bruised to the bone, his body nearly at its limit. But giving up wasn't an option. Not now. If he gave up then he had lived for nothing. In the end, he was nothing if not something to someone, and the only someone he had was Kiyanna. She was the only someone he cared about.

"I'm scum, Longlegs; we all are," Juraf rasped. "But you crossed the line when you fucked with my sister. She's the only clean soul in this filthy, Fenrir-damned side of the village. I'm not doing this because I'm some fucking hero. I'm doing this because I'm her big brother. You messed with the wrong person, you bastard. I am Juraf—a calamity that'll pierce through the godsdamn sky! You? You're just an inconsequential piece of shit in my way."

A flicker of fury passed over Longlegs' face. "Nice obituary, Juraf."

And in a flash, Longlegs moved, faster than Juraf's eye could track. The gang leader's hand shot forward, slamming into Juraf's chest with a force that shattered the air around them. The blow launched him backward, his body hurtling through wall after wall, splinters and jagged wood digging into his flesh like claws. Blood splattered in thick arcs as he crashed into a barren room, vision blurring, black dots swimming before his eyes. He struggled to breathe as his ribs felt like they'd been crushed inward, his lungs wheezing for air.

Longlegs' spindly fingers gripped his mouth, twisting his face like a fish on a hook, dragging him through the wreckage. The pain was excruciating as Juraf was flung once more across the room, slamming into a wall with a sickening crack. The impact sent splinters embedding into his back, their sharp, relentless sting mixing with the haze of his battered mind.

"G-get up…" he mumbled to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper, as he forced his muscles to respond. But the world spun in a violent whirl, black and white spears clashing and shattering within his mind's eye, almost as if they were guiding him, showing him a path he couldn't quite grasp. His head pounded, but his instincts flared, urging him to move. He managed to move his head just as Longlegs' hand smashed down on the ground, splintering the wood his head occupied a moment ago.

Taking advantage of the position with a guttural snarl, Juraf coiled his body, wrapping his legs and arms around Longlegs' extended limb. Summoning what strength he had left, he twisted violently, feeling the sickening pop of the man's elbow dislocating beneath his grip. Longlegs let out a guttural roar, throwing Juraf off with a vicious toss that sent him crashing into yet another wall.

"AHHH! Fuck!" Longlegs cradled his dislocated arm for a brief moment before snapping it back into place with a grotesque crunch. His eyes narrowed with renewed fury, and he lunged forward, fists glowing with numen as he unleashed a devastating combination.

Juraf barely managed to block one of the strikes, his bruised arms shaking under the force. But Longlegs was relentless, his next attack coming even faster. Juraf swung a wild punch, only for Longlegs to sidestep smoothly, bringing both arms back as if drawing a massive bow.

"Gungnir!" Longlegs roared, releasing the pent-up energy with brutal precision. Both fists shot forward, charged with numen, hitting Juraf with the force of a sledgehammer. Juraf's vision went white as the impact knocked the air from his lungs, his body buckling under the raw, unrestrained power. Blood and bile spewed from his mouth as he was launched into the air, spinning helplessly like a ragdoll amidst the dust and debris.

But Longlegs wasn't finished.

He sprang up after Juraf, gripping his legs in mid-air, his long fingers wrapping around Juraf's ankles like chains. With a powerful twist, he spun them both in the air, channeling numen through his body in a flowing ring around them, creating an almost ritualistic aura.

"Draupnir!" The throw was merciless, sending Juraf hurtling across the room. His body crashed through wooden beams and stone walls, each impact shattering the structure around him. Pain tore through him in waves, his skin split and torn, bones threatening to snap from the relentless assault.

Even then, there was no mercy.

"Mimisbrunnr!" Longlegs' fingers extended, elongated by a coat of numen, each one as sharp as a blade. He lunged, aiming straight for Juraf's eyes. Juraf barely managed to roll to the side, the deadly fingers grazing his forehead instead, leaving a deep, stinging gash across his brow. Blood trickled down into his eyes, blurring his vision further, but the pain snapped him back into clarity, grounding him amidst the overwhelming agony.

He stumbled back, gasping, but Longlegs closed in, faster than he could react. Juraf raised an arm in a feeble defense, only for Longlegs to drive an elbow into his temple, numen flaring around the blow like a shockwave.

"Huginn!" he shouted at the time of the attack.

The impact hit him like a thunderclap, his skull rattling as stars exploded across his vision. His body was sent reeling backward, crashing into the ground with bone-jarring force.

The room seemed to spin as Juraf forced himself to his knees, his body on the edge of collapse. Longlegs was already advancing, his face twisted with a mixture of anger and amusement. He clearly relished every moment of his opponent's suffering.

But Juraf wasn't done. Not yet.

Spitting blood, he looked up at the gang leader, a bloody grin cutting across his face. "That… all you got, you stretched-out fuck? I'm not… done… until I rip that ugly fucking head off your neck."

"Muninn!" He twisted again sending the opposite elbow into his other temple. And juraf felt like he was dead. There was nothing he could do. He hadn't even been able to use that thing. Juraf's body felt as if it were floating, drifting away from reality, slipping into an all-encompassing darkness. His mind staggered, a part of him desperately wanting to let go, to sink into the void and be swallowed by the weight of his defeat. To be swallowed whole and forget about the filth he had lived his whole life encumbered by. He was battered, his skull felt split in two, and every nerve in his body screamed. What could a sixth-shackle like him do against an eighth? The idea was laughable—a fight of legends, a myth whispered by drunks in the back alleys. And here he was, crushed beneath it, barely breathing, his spirit splintered.

But just as he started to fall into that darkness, something stirred—a glimmer in the void. Out of the blackness, he saw it: a spear, stretching infinitely forward. Its blade gleamed, piercing the very fabric of reality, tearing through the darkness with an unyielding, timeless light. This was no ordinary weapon; it was the embodiment of a path a great road. The spear extended infinitely, but on its narrow edge walked figures, their backs turned to him. Muscular backs, scarred and weathered, carrying burdens like invisible weights, trudged forward on this endless road of domination. And they were great, every single one held a gravitas and momentum that was unreplicable. They were the backs of the mighty, the backs of those that took the world by storm. Who used the first weapon to rebel against the world that surrounded them.

These were not heroes nor villains, not paragons of virtue nor creatures of darkness. They were something simpler, yet infinitely more complex—fighters. Fighters through and through, warriors who battled against the world itself, who took up the spear to pierce the sky, to rebel against their very existence, to carve a path in a world that had offered them nothing but scorn. They were unbreakable, resolute, the embodiment of defiance itself. Each of their backs told a story, a testament to battles won and lost, to the lives they'd left in their wake. Those who battled against all things those who followed the way of the spear.

And then, amidst the marching figures, one of the backs turned. This one was far ahead of the horizon and it was hard to see their face but once it cleared Juraf's eyes widened. After all, it was only natural as he saw it was his own face staring back at him, smirking, filled with defiance. His own voice echoed along the infinite length of the spear-road, filled with laughter, with that reckless, undying hunger to fight against all odds.

"GYAHAHAHA!!!"

The sound of his laughter rang like thunder in his ears, and his vision snapped back into clarity. His eyes flew open, breath flooding his lungs as though he were alive for the first time. Everything around him sharpened—the crumbling walls, the dust settling in the air, the blood staining the ground beneath him. And within him, something had taken shape, something he'd been trying to grasp all this time. A clarity, a power, something that he had been building day by day, just waiting to be awakened. It was as if his soul itself had been reforged, molded in the fires of his unyielding will.

Spear Intent.

It surged through his veins, an electric pulse that revitalized every part of him, ignoring his bruised ribs, the torn skin, the blood-streaked face. He rolled to the side, dodging another crushing blow from Longlegs' fist, feeling the air tremble as it slammed into the ground where he had been moments before. Instinct took over, his hand closing around a broken beam lying amid the rubble, the wood familiar in his grip yet transformed, as though it held the weight of that endless road.

Juraf twirled the beam in his hand, feeling the raw intensity coursing from his fingertips into the fractured wood. Spear Intent flowed through it, seeping into every splinter and grain, transforming it from a broken beam into an extension of his spirit, his very being. This was no longer just a piece of debris; it was a weapon, one that burned with the newfound intensity of his intent.

He staggered to his feet, rolling his shoulders, feeling the exhaustion but ignoring it as he leveled his gaze at Longlegs. His smirk returned, that manic grin that spoke of defiance, of the countless fights he'd survived, of every brutal lesson learned in the streets.

"You wanted a fight, Longlegs?" His voice came out steady, mocking, every bit of it carrying the raw edge of his intent. "Well, here's one you won't fucking forget."

Longlegs' eyes narrowed, his lip curling in disdain. But there was something else there now—a flicker of unease, a sliver of recognition that he wasn't just dealing with the same beaten-down kid he'd thrown around moments ago. The air grew tense, charged with an almost tangible energy as Juraf took a stance, the broken beam poised like a spear, his body low and balanced. It felt like he was standing on that infinite road once more, the figures marching forward with him, each step adding to the strength flowing into his makeshift spear.

______________

Juraf shot forward, determination sharpening his gaze, and twirled his makeshift spear, feeling the weight and intent of his weapon coursing through him. Longlegs struck out, his fist blurring in a deadly arc, but Juraf was ready. With a flick of the wooden shaft, he intercepted the blow, the impact resonating up his arms but holding firm. He twisted his spear and, seizing the opportunity, drove it straight into Longlegs' shoulder.

"RAGGGHHH!!" Longlegs bellowed, blood spurting as he staggered back. He swung for Juraf's head, the fury of his blow crackling through the air, but Juraf deflected it with a deft twist of his spear. Using the man's own momentum against him, he sliced into Longlegs' exposed side, quickly slipping behind him.

Enraged, Longlegs attempted a backward kick. Juraf acted on instinct, raising his spear and driving it right through the man's foot, the splintered wood piercing flesh and bone with a sickening crunch. The man let out a guttural snarl, stumbling, but Juraf didn't let up. With a feral grin, he aimed for Longlegs' throat, the intent in his strike sharper than any blade, but the man twisted just enough to evade the fatal blow, resulting in his wolf ear being severed instead.

Blood sprayed as Longlegs recoiled, his face contorted in pain and rage. Juraf seized the moment, looping his weapon around the man's neck and choking him, pulling back with all his remaining strength. His spear intent pulsed, seeping into the jagged splinter, slicing into Longlegs' neck like the bite of a wolf. The man wriggled like a Pipla caught in a trap, flailing as he tried to break free, but Juraf held fast, tightening his grip, pouring every ounce of his will into the chokehold.

The man's face turned from red to purple, veins bulging as his struggling grew weaker, his breaths rasping. But then, with one final, desperate surge, Longlegs twisted violently, ramming an elbow into Juraf's shattered ribs. A spike of pain exploded through him, and he lost his grip. In a flash, Longlegs turned, slamming his forehead into Juraf's face, sending him sprawling to the ground in a daze. Before he could regain his bearings, a brutal kick sent him flying across the floor, where he crashed in a heap of broken wood and dust.

"Fucking Fenrir, kid," Longlegs spat, cracking his neck as he loomed over Juraf's fallen form. "This'll be pleasant—my first time killing a genius." He sneered, taking slow, deliberate steps toward him, savoring each moment as he closed in. But just then, a crash sounded through the broken doors, followed by a sharp, desperate shout.

"He's right over there!"

Juraf's eyes shot open, and he saw her—Kiyanna—standing there, her voice cutting through the chaos, directing attention to him. Behind her was a young boy in a white shawl, his face covered, darting in behind Longlegs. With swift, decisive motion, the boy stabbed a dagger straight through Longlegs' back. Blood dribbled down the man's lips as he twisted, roaring in pain, and with a wild swipe of his arm, he knocked the boy away, sending him sprawling to the side. But that was enough.

Juraf felt a rush of gratitude, a wave of fierce pride swelling in his chest. Thank you, Kiyanna. It was her who had saved him. Not that he'd ever say it aloud—he was Juraf, after all, a self-centered genius, a piece of scum who wouldn't admit his vulnerability. But he was her big brother. And for her, he had to move forward, no matter the pain, no matter the cost.

He staggered to his feet, barely able to see through the blood and sweat stinging his eyes. His entire body was screaming in agony, ribs cracked, skin bruised, but he didn't care. The spirit of that endless road, the path of the spear, blazed within him, filling his battered form with a relentless fury. Gripping his makeshift spear, he gathered what little numen he had left, feeling his spear intent surge with newfound intensity. He took a stance, his mind focusing on that single moment, that single vision from earlier—the spear that had pierced the heavens, that symbol of rebellion, of dominance over a hostile world. He had decided to do all he could to mimic even but a fraction of that power. It created a move of artistic conception fully born of intent rather than just numen. Numen was just an amplifier not the core.

Summoning every ounce of strength, he thrust forward, his voice erupting in a primal roar that seemed to shake the very walls around them.

"INSURGENT SPEAR!"

In that moment, the broken splinter in his hands became more than wood—it became a weapon of pure, unyielding force, a vessel for his spear intent. An ethereal image of the vision he had seen filled the room, towering above them both, a colossal spear piercing skyward. His weapon, infused with every bit of his will, shot forward, its power tearing through the air like a comet.

Longlegs didn't even have a chance to react. The makeshift spear drove straight through his torso, ripping through flesh, bone, and numen, leaving a gaping, bloody void where his midsection had been. His body split in two, the upper and lower halves collapsing to the floor in a rain of blood that painted the wreckage in shades of crimson.

Juraf dropped to his knees, his vision swimming as the adrenaline began to ebb. His hands shook, his body racked with exhaustion, but he looked up just in time to see Kiyanna running toward him, tears streaming down her face. She knelt beside him, pulling him into her arms, her sobs breaking the silence that followed the brutal clash.

He could feel her tears, warm against his bloodied face, washing away some of the grime, and he managed a weak, crooked grin, reaching up to brush her hair from her tear-streaked cheeks.

Kiyanna's sobs shook her frame as she clutched Juraf tightly, her voice barely a whisper through the tears. "Why d–didn't you tell me? I wo–would have never yelled at you... hic–hic!" Her hold tightened, and he flinched as her embrace hit his bruised ribs, though he forced a smile.

"What are you talking about? I'm your big brother, after all, and I handled it. Don't cry; I'm not dead yet." He reached up, gently brushing her tears away with a shaky hand. "Besides, you know what they say—good people die early, but calamities last a thousand years. I'm only fifteen." His eyes gleamed with a flicker of humor, even as his body protested each movement.

As his gaze wandered, he turned his attention to the boy who had been masked earlier. Now, his face was exposed, revealing a slightly timid expression, cheeks flushed as he stole glances at Kiyanna, clearly flustered by her presence. He had tawny brown hair, a thin, delicate face, and striking green eyes that darted around, absorbing the wreckage of the room.

"You did all this… only at the sixth shackle?" The boy's voice was awed. "The fact that we're the same age, and you can do this—wow!"

Juraf narrowed his eyes, blinking in disbelief. Another sixth-shackle? That couldn't be right. In the entire village, Juraf's strength at his age was considered rare, nearly unheard of. And then, something clicked as he noted the finer cut of the boy's clothes, the expensive stitching and soft, untarnished fabric. And that hair, those eyes…

"FUCK! What the hell is a Lupus doing on Shade—urrk!" He doubled over, coughing up more blood, while Kiyanna's hands flew to his back, panic etched across her face.

The boy scratched the back of his neck, sheepishly averting his eyes. "Oh… you could tell. My name is Remulus Lupus. I just… I came to get aw–explore. And I wanted to see—uhh, I mean… I saw a girl being carried away, so I tried to help." His gaze drifted shyly to Kiyanna again, and then he squared his shoulders, as if remembering his purpose. "But now that I've seen you, I want to ask you for a favor."

Juraf raised an eyebrow, both wary and intrigued. A prince, asking a favor of me? "And that would be?" he asked cautiously. He might not have the luxury to say no.

Remulus took a deep breath, his words stumbling out in a hurried rush, "Could you teach me the spear? Of course, I'll make sure you get treated, and I'll even secure you a place in the army with me. I can get you a house, medical treatment, and plenty of other things for you and your sister!"

Juraf's eyebrows rose in genuine surprise. A future for Kiyanna… a chance to join the army? He felt a laugh bubble up, unable to contain it despite the pain radiating from his battered body. "A house, treatment, and a place in the army? Yes, please! Hell, if you asked me to do something strange for a piece of change, I wouldn't have rejected you with those conditions!"

Kiyanna's blush deepened, and her hand came down on his chest, gentle but firm enough to make him cough a bit of blood. "JURAF!" Her voice was a mix of indignation and relief, though she couldn't keep a small smile from creeping onto her face.

"Ugh damn—can't you at least let your brother talk freely on his deathbed?" he grumbled, coughing through a lopsided grin.

"What happened to lasting a thousand years?" she quipped, though her tone softened as she helped him to his feet, supporting his right side with care.

Remulus quickly moved to Juraf's left, and together, they lifted him, each bracing his weight under the starlit sky. Moonlight bathed the three of them in a silver glow, casting long shadows as they slowly made their way from the ruins of that nightmarish scene, each step crunching softly on the dirt-strewn ground. Juraf's head grew heavy, vision blurring as exhaustion finally overtook him. The village sounds began to fade, the flickering lights of Shadeside retreating into the distance as they passed through the broken streets.

And in those final moments before unconsciousness claimed him, he saw it once more—a spear, shining brilliantly against a boundless sky. He had fought well. And now, with a faint smile on his face, he let himself drift into the darkness, secure in the knowledge that he had done everything he could.
 
Last edited:
World Swallowing Spear No. 2: Vengeance
Juraf the world Swallowing Spear No.2
D1 crashout
_____________________________

The moons hung overhead, their silver radiance drenching the landscape with an ethereal light, as if they, too, were desperate to guide Kiyanna and the Lupus princely boy in their arduous journey. The faintest mist clung to the ground, stirred only by the scraping of their feet against the dirt, mixing with the faint, sickening rhythm of her brother's labored breaths. Blood dripped steadily from Juraf's wounds, staining the ground in a morbid trail of ruby droplets that seeped into the cracked, dry soil, a silent testament to the brutality that had brought them here.

The rural outskirts sprawled around them, a quiet, somber contrast to the chaos of the slums. Sparse fields stretched outward, their once-green crops now withered and scorched from neglect, interspersed with crude homes made of uneven wood and patched thatch roofs. The air was thick with the scent of soil and ash, the kind of stale earthiness that clung to those who lived far from the village's heart. Occasional sounds broke the silence—distant croaks of night-creatures and the faint rustling of brittle stalks in the cool breeze—but otherwise, it was a deadened world they trudged through.

Kiyanna glanced down at her brother, his body slumped between them, partially dragging on the ground. The moons' light gleamed faintly on his bloodied face, highlighting the bruises and cuts that marred his features, and her heart twisted painfully. He had killed so many for her. Fought through what must have been hell. All to find her. All to save her. And what had she done in return? All she ever gave him were criticisms, questions meant to jab at his pride— Why do that? Stop being that way. Why are you like this? She couldn't even remember the last time she had said, thank you. Or I love you.

Tears pricked at her eyes as the weight of it bore down on her chest, sharp and unrelenting. She had always tried to be the mature one, to shoulder the responsibilities that their absent parents had left behind. She prided herself on being the voice of reason, the one who thought things through. She had wanted to raise herself to not put a burden on her brother. But it frustrated her when he took things so loosely. He never took anything seriously it was like he was breathing in clouds instead of air like everyone else. So she criticized him in her frustration. But the truth was, it had made her blind. Blind to how much Juraf had carried for them both. He'd joked about the army, about the seven suns, about fucking heaven itself, but behind it all, he had borne their struggles alone. He had fought not just for himself but for her, too. No it was always for her. That's the type of person her big brother was.

A shaky breath escaped her as her gaze flicked to the boy helping her on the other side—Remulus Lupus, the princely pretty boy who had appeared out of nowhere and saved her when she needed it most. She didn't understand him, didn't know why he had risked himself or why he had stuck around to help her brother. But for that, she was grateful. More grateful than he could ever know, even if he was… weird. There was something odd about him she couldn't quite place, but in this moment, none of it mattered.

"We've got to get him to a healer," she said, her voice trembling as she struggled to keep her composure.

Remulus glanced at her briefly, then down at Juraf's pale, battered form. "We're about to pass through the rural area. Once we reach Sunside, we can go to the priestesses," he said quietly, his voice steady, a stark contrast to her growing panic.

She nodded without another word, focusing instead on keeping her footing as they pressed onward. The slums' jagged outskirts faded into the sprawling emptiness of the rural zone. The commons watched them go, their hollow, sunken eyes glinting like scavengers' as they lingered in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity. Kiyanna shivered but kept walking, the weight of her brother pulling at her arms, each step a grueling trial. Her legs burned, her breath came in short gasps, but she refused to stop. Not now. Not while her brother was like this.

But her strength finally gave out. With a grunt, she stumbled, collapsing under the weight of her burden. Juraf's body slid slightly, hitting the ground with a soft thud.

"Kiyanna!" Remulus called, concern lacing his voice as he quickly steadied Juraf.

She didn't answer. She didn't have the energy. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself back up, her legs shaking as she repositioned herself under her brother's weight. She would not fail him. She would not let him down. One step, then another. Her determination fueled her as the impacts of their feet fell into a rhythmic, almost hypnotic cadence, driving them forward through the night.

The sparse rural homes eventually came into view—small, scattered shacks and huts with crooked fences and flickering lanterns. Most were dark, their occupants long since resigned to the misery of their existence. Yet one house stood out. A faint light glowed from its window, casting warm golden rays onto the dirt path before them.

A head poked out from the doorway, and for a moment, Kiyanna thought she was seeing some sort of fairy. The woman was ethereal—long, waist-length silver hair that shimmered under the moons, milky white skin so flawless it seemed unreal, and large doe-like eyes of pale, pupil-less blue. Her delicate neck arched with a natural grace, her crimson lips vivid against her porcelain complexion, while lashes so long they cast faint shadows over her cheeks completed the vision of otherworldly beauty.

Kiyanna stared, momentarily dumbstruck by the sight, before snapping her head toward Remulus, who looked equally stunned. His expression was almost comical, his lips slightly parted as he gawked, but the sight made her scowl.

"Focus!" she snapped, her voice sharp as a whip, jolting him from his daze.

Remulus blinked rapidly, his face flushing slightly as he quickly straightened, nodding in apology. Kiyanna let out a sigh of exasperation and turned back to the woman, trying to push aside her irritation.

"Wait!" the woman called, her voice high and melodic, like a lark's song carried on a breeze. She stepped forward, rummaging through her belongings for a moment before producing a small badge. The item glinted faintly in the moonlight.

"A priestess in training?" Remulus muttered under his breath, his curiosity evident.

"Yes," the woman replied, her voice calm and kind as she studied them. Her otherworldly eyes focused on Juraf, their pale blue depths unyielding despite their strange lack of pupils. "I can help you. My name is Caela. I can tell your friend is injured there."

Kiyanna felt a surge of hope and gratitude bloom in her chest, though part of her still questioned this woman—her presence, her aura, something about her felt… off. But none of that mattered right now.

"Thank you so much," Kiyanna said, her voice cracking slightly as the weight of relief settled over her.

The home they entered was modest, its exterior betraying its simplicity with cracked wooden beams and a faint smell of earth that hung in the air. The inside was no less unassuming—the front room wasn't very large, and its furnishings were sparse. A couch, stitched together from various beastskins, sat near the center of the room, its patchwork design giving it a rugged charm. The stitching was uneven, as though whoever had crafted it cared more for utility than aesthetics. Around the room were scattered trinkets—small wooden carvings of animals, a few polished stones, and tiny metallic charms hanging from nails driven into the walls. The faint scent of herbs and ointments lingered, stronger near the jars stacked haphazardly on shelves lining one wall. Their contents gleamed in the dim light, some oils catching the flicker of a single lamp hanging from the ceiling.

Caela's movements were graceful, yet there was something slightly off about them. She led them through the room with a measured pace, her steps precise but unseeing. As Kiyanna watched, it became clear that Caela's eyes didn't track where she walked; instead, they stared ahead, unfocused, their pale blue depths giving away her blindness. Yet, despite this, she navigated the space as if she had done so a thousand times before. Her fingers brushed the walls, and her steps subtly adjusted with each touch, guiding her unerringly.

"This way," she said softly, her voice lilting yet firm.

Kiyanna and Remulus followed her into a smaller room that housed a simple bed. Its frame was made of sturdy but unpolished wood, its surface covered in a thin mattress that sagged slightly in the middle. The bedding was minimal, a rough woolen blanket folded at the foot. A worn stool sat beside it, its legs uneven and scuffed. On the walls were a few faint scratches, the remnants of repair work that hadn't quite restored the room to its former state. Everything about the space spoke of practicality, of someone who lived without luxury but made do with what they had.

Caela gestured toward the bed. "I'll heal him here. You two can rest in the other room," she said, her voice still calm but with an unmistakable edge of authority. "Don't disturb me while I work; otherwise, you'll have no one to blame but yourselves."

Her tone was jarring, her words firm and blunt despite the gentleness in her voice. Kiyanna's eyes flicked to the woman's pale, unseeing gaze, wondering how someone so delicate-looking could wield such an air of command. She noticed, too, how Caela's fingers lingered on the medallion hanging around her neck, a small charm she hadn't noticed before.

"Wait, one room?" Remulus blurted nervously, his voice breaking the brief silence. His words hung in the air for a moment before Caela turned her head sharply in his direction, her movements precise despite her blindness.

"Yes. One room," she replied with an almost dismissive air. "Make do and sleep next to one another." There was no room for argument in her tone, as though the matter was entirely beneath further discussion.

Kiyanna felt a blush crawl up her cheeks as she looked over at Remulus. The boy's face had turned a deep shade of crimson, his shoulders stiff as if he were physically restraining himself from reacting further. He was practically trembling, his nervous energy radiating off him in waves. His gaze darted anywhere but at her, his hands clenching and unclenching at his sides.

"I—I don't—" he stammered, the words tripping over themselves in his mouth, his composure crumbling as his discomfort grew.

Kiyanna rolled her eyes, more amused than annoyed by his awkwardness. With a sigh, she grabbed his hand, her fingers wrapping around his clammy palm. "Don't bother my brother's recovery, hmm?" she said, her voice softer but carrying a note of teasing finality.

She felt his hand tremble beneath her touch, his nervousness almost palpable. The corners of her lips twitched upward into a small, involuntary smile as she led him out of the room and back toward the front. Despite the tension of the situation, there was something oddly endearing about the way Remulus was handling—or rather, failing to handle—this moment. His nervousness was almost infectious, breaking through the weight of her worry for her brother, if only for a fleeting second.

In the silence that followed, the house seemed to exhale around them. The distant chirping of night insects filtered through the cracks in the walls, blending with the soft rustle of the wind outside. Somewhere in the distance, a lone wolf howled, its mournful cry a reminder of the wilderness surrounding them. The faint aroma of herbs lingered, mixing with the earthy scent of wood and the metallic tang of Juraf's blood still clinging to the air.

As they settled into the small space of the front room, Kiyanna glanced once more toward the closed door where her brother lay. A quiet determination filled her as she silently vowed that this would not be the end. Not for him. Not for them.

_______________

Terra woke to the cacophony of crashing, yelling, and the grating bellow of her father's voice. The walls of her cramped, dilapidated room seemed to reverberate with his impotent rage, each word hitting like a hammer against her skull. She pressed herself to the wall, her body taut with tension. She wasn't afraid of him—not exactly. Fear wasn't the right word. She hated him with a venom that burned her throat and churned in her stomach. But hate didn't erase pain, and it certainly didn't stop the bruises. Walking out there now would only mean one thing: pain. Pain he would relish delivering.

Her father's voice roared again, slurred and garbled by drink. She focused her ears, her instincts honing in on the words as they filtered through the walls.

"WHERE THE FUCK IS THAT BRAT?! DID HE RUN AWAY OR SOME SHIT?! ALLO!" he bellowed, his words laced with fury and frustration. The sound of something heavy being thrown against the wall followed, a loud thud rattling the house.

Terra's lip curled into a sneer. Allo. His favorite. The one who mirrored his cruelty and reveled in their shared depravity. Her father didn't love him—no, love was too human for that relationship. What they shared was more like camaraderie, a twisted bond between two miserable souls cut from the same rotted cloth. Allo was her father's reflection, his legacy, the only person who indulged his delusions of grandeur and made him feel like a man in a world that had long since discarded him.

But Allo had been gone for days now, absent from their home for longer than usual. Normally, he'd slink back smelling of sweat and Shadeside filth, his smug grin dripping with secrets. But not this time. This time, his absence stretched, and Terra hoped it was permanent. Perhaps he'd met a savage end, skewered alive by the very beasts he pretended to emulate. Perhaps one of the many whores he bedded had cursed him with some vile disease that ate away at his insides. She hoped for his suffering. She hoped for his pain. And, most of all, she hoped for his end.

Because hoping was all she could do.

Her hands clenched into fists at her sides. Hatred alone wasn't enough to change her reality, and she knew it. She was powerless. And yet, that didn't stop her from wishing, from praying to the hollow gods of this cursed world that her brother's absence meant something final.

The noise outside her room died down, replaced by the heavy, labored breathing of her father as his tantrum wore him out. She imagined him slumping into his chair, muttering curses under his breath, too lazy and self-pitying to even search for his precious son himself. Effort was a foreign concept to the man. Why bother looking when he could rage at the walls and pretend the world owed him answers?

The silence stretched, heavy and oppressive. Terra waited, her body coiled, listening for any sign that he might stir again. When none came, she slipped from her cot, her bare feet touching the cold, warped floorboards. She knew where to step, which planks would betray her with creaks and groans and which ones would hold her weight silently. This was an art she had mastered long ago, born of necessity and survival.

At the door, she turned the handle slowly, pushing it open with deliberate care. The hinges protested faintly, but she had learned how to mitigate the noise—trial and error had taught her the right angle, the right amount of force. She traced her fingers over a red stain on the wood, one of many that marked the lessons she had learned in silence. This particular stain was hers, a relic of her father's wrath.

She slipped out into the hallway, the air thick with the stench of sweat and stale alcohol. Her father's snores echoed faintly from the far room, mingling with the faint creak of the house as it settled in the night. She eased the front door open, the early morning air hitting her like a balm. Cool, fresh, untainted by the suffocating despair of the house. She pulled the door shut behind her and ran.

Her feet pounded against the dirt streets, the uneven ground kicking up dust as she pushed herself forward. She didn't know where she was going—she never really did—but anywhere was better than that house. The further she got, the lighter her chest felt, the air filling her lungs with a freedom she only ever tasted out here. For a brief moment, her world expanded beyond the confines of those rotten walls, beyond her father's rage and her brother's malice.

"WHERE THE FUCK IS HE?!" Her father's voice echoed in her mind, but out here, it was distant, powerless. She focused on the rhythm of her steps, the way her body moved with purpose, with an urgency born not of fear but of need. She needed this. She needed to run, to feel the cool wind of the dawn against her face, to remind herself that she wasn't entirely caged.

The streets grew quieter as she ran, the sounds of the slums fading into the background. Shadows danced around her, cast by the suns hanging overhead. Their light fell in pale, zealous streams, illuminating the path ahead. The air smelled of damp earth and the faint metallic tang of distant forges.

She ran until her legs burned, until the tightness in her chest forced her to slow. Only then did she notice the trail of blood in the dirt, the dark stains catching the sunlight like spilled rubies. Her breath hitched, and she hesitated, staring at the evidence of violence that marked the ground.

Was it his? Allo's?

She shook her head, forcing herself to move. She couldn't think about that now. Not here. Not yet. Her destination was close, and she needed to see it. Her steps quickened again, her heart pounding not from exertion but from something deeper, something she didn't want to name.

And then she reached it. The place she always went to when she escaped. The place where she could breathe.

She stood on the edge of a clearing, a small patch of overgrown grass and wildflowers that had somehow survived amidst the decay of the slums. The flowers glowed faintly in the sunlight, their delicate petals catching the multi-colored beams like tiny lanterns. She dropped to her knees, her hands brushing the soft blades of grass, the cool earth grounding her in a way nothing else could.

Here, she could watch them. The lives she wished she had. Beyond the clearing, the lights of Sunside twinkled, the homes of the privileged casting a warm glow against the dark sky. She could see figures moving in the distance—families, friends, people living lives that didn't revolve around survival and pain.

She watched them, her breath slowing, her body sinking into the grass as the night wrapped around her. Here, she could imagine what it would be like to be one of them. To be brave. To be free.

But she wasn't. She continued, this was not her destination quite yet. She was still in the rural side after all.

She ran through the rural side, the aspar lighting her way in the early dawn. The golden tubular creatures twisted and danced in the soft morning light, their small sensory organs shimmering like delicate lanterns. They floated aimlessly above the dirt paths, casting faint glows that mingled with the growing warmth of the seven suns as they began their ascent. Their light illuminated the world with a gentle, ethereal haze, painting the edges of every blade of grass and each weathered stone with a golden sheen.

Above her, the sky came alive as a flock of Filum flew in a twisting, synchronized formation. These magnificent four-winged birds, their pitch-black feathers glistening, cut through the morning air with an effortless grace. As they flew past the light of the suns, their wings became living prisms, scattering brilliant bursts of color that rippled across the heavens. Terra paused for a moment, her breath catching in her throat. The light refracted onto her golden hair, igniting it into a shimmering cascade, a trait she had inherited from her mother—a memory that stung more than it warmed.

Her mother's voice rose unbidden in her mind, the echoes of words she tried so hard to forget.

"This is our destiny, Terra," the woman's voice whispered, soft yet heavy, the weight of resignation dripping from every word. "This is the life we have to live to survive. Just listen to your father, honey. I can't help you."

Her hands curled into fists as the memory surged forward, relentless.





She had been younger then, her face still round with the softness of childhood, though her eyes had already begun to harden. Her mother sat across the room, her once-pristine hair now dulled and lifeless, strands falling over a face etched with weariness. Her figure, once proud and strong, had grown frail under the weight of years spent bending to the will of others. Terra remembered the way her mother's hands trembled, not from fear but from the sheer exhaustion of trying to hold on to something—anything—that might have offered hope.

"Why?" Terra had asked, her small voice trembling with anger and confusion. "Why do you just let him hurt us? Why do you let him win?"

Her mother's gaze had been distant, her pale eyes fixed on a spot somewhere beyond Terra's shoulder, as though the answer lay hidden in the empty air behind her. When she finally looked at her daughter, the light in her eyes had already been snuffed out, replaced by something hollow.

"Because that's what it means to survive," she had said, her tone flat, almost robotic. "You don't fight the storm, Terra. You endure it. Fighting only brings more pain."

"But you're wrong!" Terra had shouted, the words tearing from her throat, raw and desperate. "You don't just endure! You fight back! You have to fight back!"

Her mother's lips had curled into a ghost of a smile, so faint it could hardly be called that. It was a smile of someone who had given up long before the words had even left her daughter's mouth.

"Bravery is for people who have a chance, Terra," she had said quietly. "Not for us. Not for people like you and me."





Terra shook her head violently, wrenching herself from the memory. The image of her mother—broken, resigned—clung to her mind like a shadow, but she shoved it down, burying it beneath the resolve that had carried her out of that house so many times before. She pushed forward, her feet moving faster, the earth beneath her kicking up soft clouds of dust.

The rural area around her was coming to life. Villagers walked along the dirt paths, their faces alight with the warmth of morning. Families gathered around tables outside their modest homes, sharing laughter over steaming bowls of stew and freshly baked bread. Children darted between them, their giggles carried on the breeze. Farmers tended to their plots, their hands deftly working the soil, their smiles unbothered by the sweat beading on their foreheads.

Everywhere she looked, there was a vibrancy she could never touch. The people here weren't unaware of the struggles others faced—they knew the pain, the hunger, the fear. But they chose to laugh anyway, to live anyway. Or maybe, she thought bitterly, they simply didn't care. Maybe their lives were so far removed from hers that the two worlds couldn't possibly connect.

The sight of their contentment felt like a knife twisting in her gut. She exhaled shakily, turning her focus to her destination, letting her legs carry her up the winding path to the temple.

The temple was a simple yet elegant structure, its white wood gotten from a rare and sacred tree gleamed faintly in the early light. Intricate carvings adorned the walls, depicting the stories of Fenrir, the seven suns, and the dark beast Tarak. They were legends she knew well, their images etched into her mind from years of quiet observation. She stepped through the wood and stone archway into the courtyard, her eyes drawn to the simple blue-green wooden amphitheater at its center. It was there she saw her—the head priestess, Baya.

Baya sat on a raised platform, her white robes catching the sunlight in a way that made her seem almost otherworldly. Her staff, topped with a crystal that shimmered like liquid light, rested easily in her hand. Her robes were adorned with intricate embroidery, the symbols of Fenrir and Tarak interwoven like the threads of fate itself. Despite her advanced age, Baya radiated vitality, her flushed cheeks and sharp gaze a testament to her indomitable spirit. And her jolly one as well. The woman had a really loud and annoying laugh.

The amphitheater was filled with young girls, their eager faces turned toward Baya as she addressed them. Her voice carried over the crowd, warm and lively, weaving encouragement into every word. Terra stayed at the edges, watching the girls train, their postures straight, their movements sharp with purpose. They were everything she had dreamed of being—proud, confident, free.

"Today," Baya announced, her voice almost brimming with excitement, "a new girl will be joining you all in learning. She is an orphan of the ongoing war with the Gu. Born blind and with a weak constitution, she has overcome every obstacle placed before her. She stands here with us today as the embodiment of what determination and desperation can achieve. Bagyagyagya, meet your new classmate, Caela!"

As if conjured by magic, a girl stepped onto the stage, previously hidden from view by some technique Terra couldn't understand. She was breathtaking—silver hair cascading like liquid light, her delicate frame exuding an ethereal fragility. Her pale blue eyes, devoid of pupils, seemed to see beyond sight, as if creation itself had bent to her will, determined to shield her from harm and propel her dreams forward.

Terra froze, a storm of emotions roiling in her chest. The girl had endured circumstances as dire as her own—maybe worse—and yet, here she stood, radiant and unbroken. It was as though the suns had chosen her, Fenrir himself had bent the world to ensure her success. It was unfair.

Terra turned away, her movements calm and measured despite the tumult within. The amphitheater and its golden promise faded behind her as she walked back toward the village. The words of her mother rang in her ears once more, each syllable cutting deeper than the last.

This is our destiny. This is the life we have to live to survive.

Her steps quickened, her jaw clenched. She didn't belong there. She didn't belong anywhere. Dreams were for people like Caela, people blessed by fate.

Not for her. Never for her.

She had made the best choice she could. There was nothing else she could do—right?

___________

As Terra walked away, the bustle of the village felt like an oppressive force pressing in on her from all sides. The lively chattering of neighbors and the clattering of tools being used for trade and craft filled the air, mixing with the sharp, distant laughter of children playing games that she could barely remember from her own fleeting moments of childhood. The sun, which had once been her beacon of freedom, now seemed harsh and overbearing, casting long shadows that mirrored the weight in her chest.

She passed through the narrow, winding streets of Shadeside, where buildings leaned precariously against one another, their walls cracked and patched with uneven planks. Each home seemed to weep decay, the roofs drooping under the weight of years without repair. She moved with a slow, detached rhythm, her golden hair catching the fading light and glinting like a cruel mockery of beauty in this pit of despair.

Men loitered on the corners, their gazes following her like predators sizing up prey. One of them, a wiry man with greasy hair and a sneer that exposed crooked teeth, stepped into her path, his hands shoved deep into the pockets of his tattered coat.

"Hey, sweetheart," he drawled, his voice slithering through the air like oil. "Where ya headed in such a hurry? Got a place you need to be, or are you just lookin' for some company?"

Terra's eyes remained fixed on the ground, her face expressionless. She didn't slow, didn't acknowledge him beyond sidestepping to continue her path. He clicked his tongue, the sound sharp and irritated.

"Too good to even look at me, huh? What's a little thing like you doing out here alone anyway?" His tone shifted, growing harsher, more taunting. "You think you're better than us or something? We can fix that, you know."

Another man, larger and broader, leaned against a nearby wall, his arms crossed as he watched with a lazy smirk. "C'mon, Rigg, she's not even gonna talk to you. Waste of time. Looks like she's got nothin' to offer but that pretty hair. Probably dead inside, anyway."

The smaller man spat on the ground, his sneer deepening as Terra continued walking without so much as a flinch. "Fuckin' bitch," he muttered under his breath before turning away, leaving her to the next set of eyes that would undoubtedly follow her every move.

More voices called out as she passed, some playful, others cruel. A drunkard stumbled out of a shadowed alley, reeking of cheap liquor, and reached out a hand, his fingers brushing against the fabric of her sleeve. "Hey, girl, don't be shy now," he slurred. "I'll show ya a good time."

She kept walking, her expression never shifting, her steps never faltering. Each word, each leer, each mocking laugh washed over her like the wind—felt but never acknowledged. Even the boldest of them, emboldened by the anonymity of the crowd, didn't dare to follow her for long. In Shadeside, there were unspoken rules even among the depraved, and broad daylight offered some semblance of protection for a girl like her.





The light of the day faded as she finally reached the familiar rotting structure she called home. Her steps slowed as she approached the door, the edges of the wood splintered and frayed from years of neglect. The stench of mildew and rot clung to the air around it, a scent that was as much a part of her life as the bruises that painted her skin. She opened the door with a practiced silence, her movements careful, mechanical.

The room inside was dim, lit only by the faint, flickering glow of an old lantern hanging from a rusted hook on the wall. The floorboards creaked underfoot, their warped edges threatening to catch and trip her. Shadows stretched long and jagged across the walls, dancing in the unsteady light, making the space feel smaller, more suffocating.

She didn't have time to brace herself before a hand slammed her face into the wall with a force that rattled her skull. The impact sent a jarring shock through her body, her teeth clacking painfully together as her cheek scraped against the rough wood.

"This bitch… you were laughing at me, weren't you!" Allo's voice was a snarl, raw and guttural, dripping with rage.

She turned her head slightly, just enough to catch a glimpse of him through the corner of her eye. His face was a grotesque mask of fury, swollen and streaked with dried blood. Splinters stuck out of his skin like jagged thorns, and hastily patched bandages did little to hide the wounds that covered him. He looked like a man who had been dragged through hell and back—and he was eager to take it out on her.

Before she could even respond, his fist connected with her ribs, driving the air from her lungs in a sharp gasp. The pain radiated through her torso, a deep, throbbing ache that made her vision blur for a moment. Another blow came, this time to her stomach, and she doubled over, clutching at the wall for support as bile rose in her throat.

"Fucking piece of shit!" he screamed, punctuating his words with a backhanded slap that sent her sprawling to the ground. Her head hit the floor with a sickening thud, the world spinning around her as the taste of blood filled her mouth.

As Allo towered over her, his shadow stretching long and menacing across the floor, she looked up at him through bruised, swollen eyes. But she didn't see a person. She didn't even see an animal. All she saw was a rotting corpse, something decayed and festering, barely held together by the remnants of what had once been human. His rage, his violence, his very existence was a disease, spreading rot to everything he touched.

Her stomach churned with revulsion as he kicked her again, his boot connecting with her side and sending a wave of nausea crashing over her. Unable to hold it back, she vomited, the acidic bile splattering across his legs and the floor around her. The sight and smell made him recoil, his face twisting in disgust.

"Fucking disgusting!" he shouted, stepping back and shaking his leg as if to rid himself of her filth.

She lay there in her own vomit, her body trembling from the pain and the effort it took to breathe. Her limbs felt heavy, her mind hazy, but somewhere deep inside her, a flicker of defiance burned. Even as she lay broken on the floor, even as his shouts echoed in her ears, she refused to give him the satisfaction of a cry or a plea for mercy.

This was her place. This was her destiny, just as her mother had said. And yet, as she closed her eyes and let the darkness take her, she couldn't help but feel a deep, visceral hatred—not just for him, but for herself, for her inability to break free.

Destiny was destiny. And the weak should just focus on surviving. Living was for the lucky. She was never lucky. Not like her, not like Caela.

The room was like a small, suffocating prison, its walls closing in like the jaws of some unseen beast. The faint, sickly glow of the lantern swayed with each of Allo's movements, casting twisted shadows that seemed to writhe and mock Terra in her helplessness. Her face pressed against the splintered floorboards, a mixture of blood, vomit, and sweat smeared across her skin. The acrid stench of it filled her nose, mingling with the damp rot of the house, choking her senses.

"So this is why Mother killed herself…" she muttered, her voice barely more than a whisper, yet it carried the weight of years of anguish and bitterness.

The words hung in the air like a thunderclap, freezing the room in an eerie stillness. Allo, mid-step, stopped as if struck by an invisible force. His body went rigid, the fury etched across his face replaced for a fleeting moment by something unreadable. Confusion? Pain? Shame? It was impossible to tell, and Terra didn't care to decipher it.

But then, without warning, he lunged.

It wasn't his usual cruelty, laced with mockery and taunts; this was something raw, primal. His hands grabbed her by the hair, wrenching her head back before slamming it down with bone-jarring force against the wooden floor. The impact sent a fresh wave of pain coursing through her skull, stars bursting in her vision as the world around her blurred.

Again.
And again.
And again.

Each blow reverberated through her entire body, the sound of her head colliding with the floor mixing with the wet squelch of blood and bile. Her own numen flared weakly, a faint, flickering defense that did little more than soften the edges of her torment. She could feel it slipping away with each strike, her reserves draining as her body struggled to endure the onslaught.

Her mind became a haze, a disjointed mess of pain and resignation. This is it, she thought. Destiny. No matter how much she hated it, no matter how much she had hoped, she could not escape it. She was born into this, chained to this life, constantly walking on a tightrope one day doomed to fall it just happened her time was up now. There was no amount of defiance could change that it was how things were how they were supposed to be. People like her—weak, powerless—did not get the chance to change anything. The world didn't grant mercy to those like her. To people like Caela.

Somewhere in the white fog overtaking her vision, she saw her mother's face. That worn, defeated expression, eyes hollow with the weight of a life that had offered nothing but pain. The memory hit her like a knife to the chest, the words her mother had spoken echoing in her mind.

"Just listen to your father, honey. I can't help you."

Those words weren't a plea. They were an apology. Her mother had given up long before the end, and now Terra understood. This was why. This unending cycle of misery and degradation. It was too much for anyone to bear. The image of her mother's face began to fade, dissolving into the white void that now consumed her mind. She hated her mother then, she still did now. But perhaps she wasn't wrong. She didn't even know anymore.

Her eyelids fluttered, heavy with exhaustion and the creeping embrace of unconsciousness. She felt her body slacken, her resistance fading entirely. Her cheek rested against the floor, the blood pooling beneath her warm and sticky. The sounds around her became distant, muffled, like she was underwater. Her brother's ragged breaths, the creak of the house, the far-off laughter of the village—they all blended into an indistinct hum.

Maybe this is better, she thought as the white consumed her. Maybe this is peace. Peace and power. For the only power I can reclaim may be in death.

But then—

CRASH!

The sound of splintering wood shattered the fog, dragging her back to the present like a slap to the face. Her brother's grip loosened, and she barely registered his startled stumble as he turned toward the source of the noise. Her blurred vision caught a figure in the doorway, silhouetted against the dim light outside, their presence crackling with an energy that electrified the air.

A voice cut through the haze, raw and filled with a mixture of venomous rage and mirth? The baritone voice echoed in her ears like the roar of a storm.

"ALLO! I'm here for your ass! I'm going to fucking kill you!"

She did not know the voice, one that carried with it a feral, untamed fury that promised destruction. Her heart thudded weakly in her chest, a flicker of something stirring within her—hope? No, not quite. But something else. Something darker. Something more malevolent and ugly. More inquitous then Tarak more vile then Shadeside and yet she reveled in it. Maybe just maybe this person would see it through

The crack of wood meeting bone reverberated through the stifling room, and Terra felt the oppressive weight of her brother lifted from her bruised and battered body. Her lungs screamed for air as she gasped, coughing through the blood and bile that slicked her face. Dots of black and white danced in her vision, gradually giving way to the blurry outlines of her surroundings. Bit by bit, the scene before her sharpened, and what she saw made her breath hitch.

There, standing tall amidst the wreckage of the decrepit room, was a boy around her age. His olive skin gleamed faintly in the dim light of the single lantern, its flickering flame casting jagged shadows across his striking features. His eyes, as black as the endless night sky, held a glint of something fierce and untamed. His hair, matching the shade of his eyes, framed his face in disheveled strands that gave him an air of rebellious charm. His nose was proud and strong, and his high cheekbones added a regal sharpness to his face. His eyebrows, thick and angled like blades, gave his expression an intensity that seemed both dangerous and captivating.

And that grin. That wicked, confident grin that spread across his face, revealing a slight dimple on his cheek. Perhaps it was the haze clouding her mind, but at that moment, he looked like the most beautiful person she had ever seen. He stood in stark contrast to her own reflection—her gaunt, hollowed face and matted golden hair stained with blood and filth. He was light where she was shadow, strength where she was weakness.

He was not unscathed, though. Bandages were wrapped tightly around his torso and arms, clean and expertly done, their crispness emphasizing the careful hands that had tended to his wounds. Over these bandages, he wore armor fashioned from carapace and wood, each piece polished and fitted with precision. This was no scavenged protection from Shadeside; it was crafted with care, a testament to his place as a soldier in the army.

Terra's gaze flickered to the figure behind him—a boy a little shorter, with soft brown hair, rounded ears, and green eyes that darted nervously between Allo and the scene unfolding before them. His demeanor was calmer, more restrained, but his presence radiated an air of quiet authority. There was something in his stance, the way his hand hovered near the hilt of his weapon, that marked him as someone accustomed to holding power.

The boy—she knew not his yet before he spoke, though she did have a few theories considering how her brother was reacting—turned slightly to glance at her before shifting his attention back to Allo. His voice, low and sardonic, sliced through the tension like a blade.

"Beating your women to death in vomit and blood now, Allo?" he drawled, his grin widening with mockery. "That's a whole new low, even for you. Well no that's a lie you evil fuck."

The venom in his words was palpable, the mockery curling around every syllable like a whip. He didn't even seem to see Allo as a threat, more like a pest he had finally decided to crush.

The shorter boy behind him spoke up, his voice steady and firm despite the quiet volume. "Yes, that's against the law, and it's grounds for expulsion from the village… or imprisonment in the depths of Shadeside jail."

Terra saw Allo stiffen at the words, his bravado faltering as he recognized the authority in the shorter boy's tone. Allo's face twisted into an ugly snarl, equal parts fear and anger, as he sputtered, "YOU! Fuck, Juraf! How did you know where I live?! How does an orphan fuck like you join the army?! And that's not my woman—that useless bitch is my sister!"

The words landed like a blow, heavy and repugnant, the venom in his voice unmistakable. Terra watched as Juraf's grin evaporated the moment Allo mentioned her. The playful malice in his expression was replaced with something cold, something terrifying. His jaw clenched, and his dark eyes turned glacial, the air around him seeming to freeze with the sudden shift in his demeanor.

Juraf's voice, stripped of its earlier bravado, dropped into a frigid monotone that made the hairs on the back of Terra's neck stand on end. "This is proper grounds for arrest, right?"

The boy behind him nodded grimly, his expression tight with disapproval. "Yes, without question."

Juraf's body moved then, every step deliberate, his frame coiled with the promise of violence. He strode toward Allo with a menacing intent that filled the room, the lantern light flickering erratically as though it, too, feared the wrath descending on the wretch who had dared call Terra his sister.

The room seemed to shrink around them, the tension suffocating as the distance between Juraf and Allo closed. The once-mocking grin was gone, replaced by a look of utter contempt and borderline hatred, as though Allo were nothing more than dirt beneath his boots.

Terra's vision blurred again, not from pain but from the raw intensity of the moment. Juraf, the boy who seemed so larger-than-life, was walking toward the creature who had tormented her with the calm finality of an executioner.

_________

"Wait, wait, wait! We can talk about this! You can't do this to me, please! I'll do anything—I'm sorry—" Allo's pleading was cut off in an instant. Juraf's hand lashed out, faster than Terra could comprehend, and clamped around Allo's jaw with a force that seemed to shake the very air.

There was a sickening crack, a sound so visceral that it reverberated through Terra's bones, followed by the grotesque sight of Allo's jaw collapsing into a shapeless ruin. Blood and saliva poured freely as the mangled flesh, no longer supported by bone, sagged grotesquely. Fragments of shattered teeth fell to the floor like macabre pearls, clinking softly against the blood-slicked wood.

"HHMMMGGHHHAARRRR!!!" Allo's cry was guttural, primal, the sound of a man reduced to a beast by sheer, unrelenting agony.

The air hung thick with the stench of blood, bile, and fear, pressing down on everything like a suffocating weight. Terra's gaze remained locked on the scene unfolding before her, unable to tear herself away. Her battered body screamed at her to move but she remained frozen, transfixed by the sight of her brother's brutal comeuppance.

Juraf tilted his head, his grin widening as though relishing the sound. "Oh man, he was talking back and inciting a violent response. I had no choice! You'll vouch for me, right, Remmy?" His tone carried an exaggerated regret that made his mockery all the more cutting.

"Uh, sure. Yes, no, of course," the other boy, Remmy, responded hastily, his unease palpable as he tried to keep up with Juraf's deranged logic.

Allo's trembling hand swung out in a desperate attempt to strike back, his movements sluggish and wild from pain and fear. Juraf caught the flailing arm mid-swing with a grip like iron. Without hesitation, he twisted sharply, the wet, nauseating pop of dislocated joints accompanied by a sharp snap as the elbow shattered. The limb hung uselessly, the jagged end of a bone piercing through the skin like a white flag of surrender. Blood cascaded from the wound in sickening spurts, pooling on the floor in dark, spreading stains.

Juraf studied the exposed bone with mild curiosity before gripping it tightly. In one swift, brutal motion, he tore the fragment free from Allo's arm, ignoring the ear-splitting scream that followed.

"Ahhh, poor guy." Juraf's voice was tinged with mock sympathy as he turned the jagged shard in his hand, inspecting it like an artist admiring a new tool. "Let's put this to good use, huh?"

Before Allo could even comprehend what was happening, Juraf drove the splintered bone into his thigh with brutal force, the improvised weapon tearing through muscle and flesh until it embedded itself in the calf beneath. Allo's leg was pinned grotesquely to the floor, forcing him into a kneeling position as his blood poured out in rivulets, soaking the wood beneath him.

"Oh no, he tried resisting arrest. What a shame I had to do that to him. What a shame indeed," Juraf said, his tone dripping with feigned disappointment.

"HRMMMM guh guh!" Allo's cries had devolved into incomprehensible noises as tears mixed with the blood streaking down his face. He slammed his head against the floor in a desperate bid to escape the pain, but Juraf calmly intercepted the motion, placing his arm in the way. Each impact of Allo's head against Juraf's forearm sent fresh jolts of agony through the battered man's body.

"See that, Remmy? He attacked me. We call that inhibiting the rightful due process of the law, don't we?" Juraf's voice took on a cheerful lilt, his grin widening as he turned his attention back to Allo. "Seems we'll need more violence, huh?"

Allo's head shook frantically, his tears falling in streams, his throat working to produce frantic, incoherent pleas. But Juraf's grin turned cold, his eyes narrowing with a predatory gleam.

"I do wonder how many little girls did the same," he mused, his voice icy and deliberate. "How many times did your own sister beg you to stop Did you listen, Allo? Ever? Even once?"

Terra's chest tightened at the cold fury in Juraf's words, and her eyes darted to the jagged edge of his spear as he slowly raised it. Allo's cries grew more frantic, his broken body writhing in place as the point of the weapon hovered dangerously close to his groin.

"Ah, sorry," Juraf said conversationally, a grin splitting his face once more. "The spear isn't the best cutting tool. And the edge is a bit rough. Guess I'll have to saw that little pedo pecker of yours off. Can't have people attacking the army without consequences, now can we?"

The room filled with the sickening scrape of the serrated spearhead dragging across flesh. Allo's screams reached a crescendo, a horrifying, unearthly sound that seemed to shake the very walls. His body convulsed wildly, his cries growing hoarse and ragged as blood spurted from the mess Juraf was making.

Juraf's grin widened as he sawed methodically, his voice bright and cheerful. "Ah, there we go. That's coming off nicely. Look at that, Remmy. Isn't it just perfect?"

He reached down to pick up the mangled remnants of Allo's severed genitals, holding them up triumphantly. Blood dripped from the jagged edges as he turned to Remulus, who looked pale and visibly disturbed.

"Ha! Remmy, look at this little pedo pecker! Really fucked up, huh?" Juraf said, laughing like he'd just told a great joke.

Remulus didn't respond, his lips pressed into a thin line as he avoided looking directly at the bloodied mess in Juraf's hand. Juraf, seemingly unfazed by his companion's silence, turned his attention back to Allo.

"Hey, hey, hey!" Each word was punctuated with a heavy slap to Allo's bruised, bloodied cheek, jolting him back to consciousness. Allo groaned weakly, his body barely responsive.

"Oh, you're awake now? Good." Juraf's voice was mocking, his grin returning as he crouched down to meet Allo's tear-filled eyes. "Now we can really enjoy this."

The madness in his voice was unmistakable, and Terra, despite the agony wracking her body, couldn't help but think—he's absolutely wonderful.

As the dim, flickering light of the single oil lamp cast grotesque shadows across the walls, stretching the horror of the scene to monstrous proportions. Terra's mind swam in a haze of pain and grim satisfaction, her battered body slumped against the wall as her brother's muffled screams filled the cramped space. Juraf crouched over Allo like a predator playing with its food, his grin feral and sharp.

Allo gagged and choked, his body convulsing violently as Juraf crammed the mangled remains of his own severed genitals into his mouth. Blood bubbled at the corners of his lips as Juraf shoved his hand deeper, forcing the mutilated flesh down his throat. Allo's eyes bulged in terror, his muffled gurgles the only sound he could muster.

"Really don't like brute force when it's you on the other end, huh? Hehehahaha!" Juraf jeered, his voice a mockery of amusement as he pointed at the writhing figure beneath him. His laughter echoed through the room, casual and unbothered, as if he were telling a joke at a tavern rather than brutalizing a man in his own home.

Juraf leaned back slightly, letting out a long, exaggerated sigh as his gaze settled on Allo's face. The hatred and fear in Allo's eyes seemed to spark something in him, his grin widening into something more sinister.

"I don't like those eyes of yours, lil' Allo." Without hesitation, he jammed his thumb into one of Allo's eye sockets. The wet, sickening squelch of the orb rupturing filled the room as Juraf pressed harder, pulping the eye between his fingers. Blood and vitreous fluid oozed down Allo's face as he let out an ear-piercing scream, his body jerking in agony.

Even Remulus, who had maintained a veneer of composure throughout, recoiled at the brutality, his face paling as he took an instinctive step back. Terra, however, felt nothing but grim gratification. Ah, I'd been wanting to do that for so long. Thank you, she thought, her lips curling into the faintest hint of a smile despite the pain wracking her body.

The door burst open with a sudden crash, slamming against the wall with enough force to make the already flimsy structure shudder. Terra's head snapped toward the sound, her heart lurching in her chest. Standing in the doorway was her father, his burly frame silhouetted against the dim light of the street outside. A battered wooden mug hung loosely from one hand, the other still on the doorframe. His face was flushed red, whether from drink or anger it was hard to tell, but his wide, bloodshot eyes quickly sobered as they took in the scene before him.

His gaze darted from Allo's mutilated, kneeling form to the two young soldiers standing in his home. Juraf's armor was spattered with blood, the dark crimson streaks glinting dully in the lamplight. Remulus stood slightly behind him, his expression a mixture of unease and grim resolve. Terra lay crumpled in the corner, her body smeared with her own blood and vomit. Her father's face twisted in disbelief and growing rage as his eyes finally settled on Allo's sobbing, broken form.

"...What is this?" His voice was hoarse, the shock evident in his tone.

Remulus, the more measured of the two soldiers, stepped forward, clearing his throat. "Your son is wanted for some very serious crimes… and vehemently resisted arrest." His voice was steady but lacked the conviction of Juraf's confidence.

Her father's expression darkened, his grip tightening around the mug until his knuckles turned white. "You can't do this to me! To us! I was a veteran, you know! I worked long and hard for this village before I was cast off to this corner to rot and fucking die! And now you have the audacity to march into my home and torture my son? Fuck you!" He didn't even spare a glance for Terra, as if she were invisible, her battered form not worth his notice.

She didn't mind. Their relationship as father and daughter had been severed long ago, frayed by years of neglect and cruelty. Instead, she turned her attention to Juraf, who stood with an almost bored expression, his spear still loosely gripped in one hand.

Juraf tilted his head, his grin returning as he regarded the older man. "I wonder if you've been telling your stories so long you actually believe that shit. I've heard about you, Pritin. Allo's dad, the 'former soldier.'" His voice dripped with mocking disdain. "You go to the tavern and tell anyone who'll listen about your glory days—the monsters you slayed, the women you fucked, all your heroic tales, huh? You wonder why a mighty veteran like yourself would end up living like this. Right, Remmy?"

Remulus, clearly reluctant but understanding his role, pulled a roll of worn papyrus from his armor and began to read. "Pritin, dishonorably discharged for abandoning your soldiers and fleeing during battle. Reports from surviving soldiers state that you… used one of your men as a meat shield."

The words hung in the air like a death sentence. Pritin's face twisted with a mix of rage and desperation, his chest heaving as he struggled to find a retort. Juraf simply watched, his grin widening as he stepped closer to the trembling man.

"Seems like you're not the hero you've been pretending to be, huh? Just another piece of shit who thought he could get away with it. Well, guess what? You fuck with us your time's up too old man." Juraf's voice was cold now, his mocking tone replaced with something far more dangerous.

But then Juraf's smile returned, a mask of calm menace as he turned back to Allo. His tone was deceptively light, carrying a weight that made even Terra flinch despite herself. "That's the kind of trash you're descended from. Wouldn't be a problem if you didn't take after him, but oh, you do. You fucking do. He just wanted to survive, but people like him, people like you, should've died the second after you were born."

The words slashed through the air like a blade, slicing into whatever delusions of strength Allo or his father might have clung to. Pritin's face flushed a deep crimson, his veins bulging grotesquely across his forehead and neck. His hands clenched into fists, trembling not with fear but with an impotent rage he was powerless to unleash.

"Wanna fight, you old fuck?" Juraf taunted, a wild light dancing in his dark eyes. His grin widened, baring teeth that seemed sharper in the flickering lamplight, and his stance shifted, casual yet predatory.

"GRAAAHHH!!" Pritin roared, his body lunging forward with the clumsy force of a man who relied on raw anger rather than skill. His right arm swung in a wide haymaker, the blow so telegraphed it might as well have been shouted before it landed. Juraf didn't even flinch. With a fluid motion, he sidestepped the strike and lashed out with a sharp kick to Pritin's injured leg.

The sickening crack of bone meeting bone filled the room as Pritin crumpled to the ground, howling in pain. His face smashed against the dirt-streaked floor, but Juraf wasn't finished. He grabbed a fistful of the man's graying hair, yanking him upward despite his writhing protests. Blood streamed from Pritin's nose and mouth as he clawed weakly at Juraf's hands, but it was useless. He was dragged mercilessly toward the fireplace, the heat of the flames licking at the air around them.

That very same place where he had burnt her books. "I told you not to fuck with me today. But you just had to push it. You enabling bastard." Juraf's voice was cold now, stripped of its earlier mockery. Without waiting for a reply, he slammed Pritin's face into the corner of the stone hearth. The crack of bone meeting unyielding rock echoed through the room, followed by Pritin's muffled screams as Juraf ground his face against the edge. Blood smeared the stone as his jaw was forced unnaturally open, the sound of cartilage snapping loud and sharp.

"Bite it," Juraf ordered, his voice a low growl. When Pritin resisted, Juraf twisted one of his arms behind his back, applying enough pressure to dislocate the shoulder with a nauseating pop. The old man let out a guttural scream, his body spasming as Juraf slammed his face into the stone again, forcing his teeth to clamp down on the corner.

"Perfect. Hold that for me." Juraf's voice had an almost jovial quality now, his dark amusement a chilling contrast to the brutality of his actions. With deliberate slowness, he lifted one foot high above his head, his balance unnervingly steady.

The first stomp landed with a sickening crunch. Teeth shattered like porcelain, fragments embedding themselves into Pritin's gums and throat. Blood sprayed out in thick spurts, pooling beneath his head as he choked on the jagged shards lodged in his mouth. Juraf didn't pause. The second stomp was even harder, driving the broken fragments deeper into the back of Pritin's throat and crushing the corner of his jaw entirely. The third stomp silenced any resistance, leaving behind a grotesque mess of blood, shattered bone, and pulp where Pritin's mouth had once been.

Juraf stepped back, his breathing steady, as he observed his handiwork. "Still alive," he muttered, almost to himself, before glancing at Remulus, who stood frozen with a horrified expression.

"Only reason he wasn't up for execution was because they thought he'd be worse off this way. His cultivation already had no way of advancing. He's a cripple, Remmy. Get him to a healer, and he'll survive. But Allo"—Juraf gestured toward the whimpering, mutilated man still pinned to the floor—"he's not walking away from this. He's going to die here."

Remulus hesitated, his eyes darting between the bloodied remains of Pritin and the pitiful sight of Allo. "This… this is too much. Juraf, we can't—"

"You're too soft, Remmy." Juraf cut him off, his tone one of exasperated disappointment. "We'll need to rectify that, especially considering your little crush." His lips curled into a smirk as he shook his head. "Grow a spine, kid. You're in the army now. There's no room for weakness."

"My what?" Remulus shouted, his voice cracking with surprise and fear, his wide eyes locking onto Juraf.

Juraf rolled his eyes, waving a dismissive hand. "You think I'm blind, you princely chucklefuck? Whatever. We'll talk about that later," he muttered, shaking his head before turning back to Allo. The battered man was now a mere shell of his former self, his one remaining eye dull and lifeless. He didn't scream anymore; he didn't even flinch. It was as if he had accepted his fate, resigned to whatever horrors Juraf had in store for him.

Terra watched, her broken form trembling with pain, but she couldn't deny the flicker of pleasure that sparked within her. The sight of her tormentor reduced to nothing, stripped of all his bluster and power—it was intoxicating. Her lips curled into what could only barely be called a smile, given the state of her swollen, bruised face.

Juraf turned slightly, catching the faint shift in her expression. His own lips twisted into a dark grin as he crouched next to Allo, his voice dropping to a cold, taunting lilt. "Spear intent is useful for a lot of things. But you know what its foremost trait is? The one thing you and spear intent actually share, Allo? It's all about putting holes in things that didn't have them before, against their will. Piercing forward, violating that which won't bend to your desires. Funny how that works, huh?"

He stood abruptly, hefting his spear with ease, the weapon glinting menacingly in the dim light. Allo's body twitched involuntarily, his mangled arm hanging uselessly at his side, as Juraf grabbed him by the collar and yanked him upward with almost casual strength. The sound of bone snapping as Juraf dislodged the makeshift spike pinning Allo to the floor was sickening. Allo whimpered pathetically, blood bubbling from his lips.

"Let's get you upright," Juraf said with false cheer. In one swift motion, he drove his spear upward, the jagged blade entering Allo from below and piercing clean through his chest. The force of the thrust planted the spear firmly into the floor, leaving Allo skewered and suspended like a grotesque trophy. Blood erupted from his mouth in a wet gurgle, his remaining eye rolling wildly before dulling again.

"Hey, hey, don't worry," Juraf said, patting Allo's cheek mockingly. "I avoided all the essential organs. We're not done yet, buddy."

The next hour was a symphony of agony. Juraf stood before Allo, sending out precise flicks of numen imbued with spear intent. Each flick drilled small, jagged holes into non-lethal areas—through his shoulders, thighs, and abdomen, leaving crimson trails that spilled freely onto the floor. The blood pooled beneath them, a deep, viscous red so thick that it rippled when Juraf stepped in it. Cultivators bled more than normal men, their enhanced vitality allowing them to survive far more punishment.

Terra couldn't look away, even as her own battered body ached with every breath. The sound of flesh being punctured, the wet splatter of blood against the already soaked floor, and the occasional grunt or groan from Allo as his body convulsed in pain—all of it felt surreal. The scene around her seemed both horrifying and cathartic, her mind grappling with the dichotomy of her disgust and her grim satisfaction.

By the time Allo finally stilled, his body limp and lifeless, the floor was a sea of blood. Juraf stepped back, wiping a hand across his forehead, leaving a smear of blood in its wake. His spear dripped with gore, the jagged edges gleaming darkly. "Guess that's it," he said, almost casually, as if he had just finished a routine chore.

The other boy, Remulus, was pale, his green eyes wide with shock. "Was there any reason to be so… savage?" he asked hesitantly. "You could have just killed him outright. And what you did to his father, too."

Juraf turned to him, his expression darkening briefly before breaking into a grin. "That man enabled Allo to become what he was. Didn't give a shit about his daughter, either. Honestly, I did plan on just killing Allo," he admitted, shrugging. "But doing that kind of shit to your own sister? That's sick. I had to show him who's sicker. Had to dominate him, make him understand what it's like to be completely powerless. You know… balance the scales and all that karmic shit."

____

Despite her battered and bruised body, drenched in blood, vomit, and misery, Juraf didn't falter as he looked at her. There was no disgust in his gaze—not even a flicker of hesitation. His black, marble-like eyes held no judgment, only a clarity that struck her to the core. Terra had learned to read people well; her circumstances had forced her to develop that skill as a survival mechanism. Yet, for the first time, she found herself facing someone whose emotions she couldn't categorize, someone who saw her as something other than trash or an obstacle.

Gently, as though she were the most delicate thing in the world, he scooped her up into a princess carry. The stench of vomit and the sticky sensation of her blood smeared across his armor and skin didn't deter him. His movements were careful and steady, ensuring not to jostle her injured frame. Despite the weight of her humiliation, Terra found herself clinging weakly to him, her fingers brushing against the strange textures of his carapace-and-wood armor.

The room around them was a grim tableau. Blood pooled beneath the bodies of her father and brother, staining the rough wooden planks of the floor. The air reeked of iron, sweat, and bile. Splinters from the shattered door littered the ground, glinting faintly in the light filtering through the cracks in the walls. The oppressive silence that had descended was broken only by the faint creak of Juraf's boots as he adjusted his hold on her.

He glanced back at Remulus, who stood awkwardly in the corner, his expression torn between admiration and unease. "Anyone who does this to the girl in the family deserves a trillion times worse than what I did to them, Remulus," Juraf said, his tone serious and unwavering. His voice, deep and resolute, filled the room with an undeniable weight. "A man should have an abyss in his eyes, fire in his veins, a monster in his heart, and an oasis in his soul. Remember that."

His words resonated in the stillness, hanging heavy in the air. He then looked down at Terra, his hardened features softening as his grin returned, tinged with an easy confidence that felt oddly comforting. "Sorry for, you know, killing your brother and all. And for messing up your pops. You can hate me for it later, but we gotta save you first. He really did a number on you, huh?"

The grin that had seemed so cruel and mocking earlier now held something warmer, something that spoke of an unshakable strength she had never seen before. It pulled at her in ways she couldn't articulate, her chest tightening as she stared into his face.

Her eyes widened as his words sank in. She couldn't hate him—how could she? She had dreamed of this moment for years, fantasized about someone tearing her tormentors apart and whisking her away. It wasn't supposed to be real, but here he was. She coughed, blood spilling over her cracked lips, and tried to force words from her broken throat. Her voice scraped like a dull blade against rough stone, but she pushed through the agony to say what she needed to say.

"All those ties with them… they cut me too deep. I hated them. I hated here. Would you believe me… if I told you that all my life, I couldn't breathe?" The words came out in halting gasps, her bloodied hand rising weakly to touch his face. She wanted to feel if he was real, if this moment wasn't just another cruel dream.

Juraf froze for a moment, his eyes widening slightly as her trembling fingers brushed his jaw. His expression shifted, his ever-present grin giving way to something quieter, something raw. His lips curved into a soft smile, this one devoid of mockery or savagery. It carried a tinge of melancholy, as though her words had reached a place deep within him that he rarely allowed others to see.

"I know exactly how that feels," he murmured, his voice low and steady. "I believe you. Trust me, I do."

The room seemed to exhale around them, the oppressive weight of the violence and pain lifting just slightly. The golden light of the Aspar outside filtered through the cracks in the walls, casting faint, flickering patterns on the bloodied floorboards. Terra's breath hitched as she let her eyes drift shut, the warmth of Juraf's presence enveloping her like a shield against the harshness of the world.

For the first time in what felt like an eternity, she didn't feel entirely alone.

___________

Caela stood silently in the cool embrace of the night, her silver locks swaying gently as the wind caressed her face. The golden aspar, those luminous, tubular creatures, floated delicately through the air, casting a soft, otherworldly glow across the landscape. Their light mingled with the radiant beams of the triple moons hanging in the sky, creating a serene tableau of silver and gold. Her hair, catching the moons' light, shimmered like a celestial halo, as though she were a spirit touched by divinity. Yet her pale blue eyes, devoid of pupils, betrayed the truth of her existence—she could not see the beauty around her as others did.

But she saw something else, something far more intricate. Caela didn't see the world in colors or shapes. Instead, she saw the flow of numen, the threads of energy that wove themselves into the fabric of existence. Where others needed concentration or deliberate effort to sense numen, Caela's vision revealed its constant, fluid movements. Every ripple, every shift of energy in the air, danced vividly in her mind's eye. This unique sight allowed her to distinguish people not by their faces, which were a mystery to her, but by the patterns of their energy—individual signatures as distinct as fingerprints.

Tonight, she could sense the familiar ripple of someone's presence behind her. She turned gracefully, her silver hair catching the light as she faced the figure she had already identified.

"Elder Hathor," she greeted, her tone neutral and unamused. "How do you do this evening?"

The elder stepped forward, his form illuminated by the soft light of the aspar. His expression held what might have seemed like benevolence to an outsider, but to Caela, his numen betrayed him. Its tendrils writhed with an oily sheen, dark and predatory. His words followed suit, dripping with feigned kindness.

"Just wondering if you've reconsidered my offer," he said, his voice smooth, almost sweet. "I am granting you love, but more importantly, peace and power. Someone with your upbringing should understand how precious that is, no?"

Caela tilted her head slightly, her expression unmoved, though her fingers clenched briefly at her side. The Aspar swirled lazily around them, their golden glow reflecting off a nearby trail of pipla—slithering creatures with translucent bodies that glimmered faintly as they wove through the underbrush.

"Elder," she said with a calmness that bordered on dismissive, "I believe I've told you the night before. And the night before that. And even the night before that. I have no wish to be your woman. Everything I have is something I clawed for. That struggle defines me, and I have no intention of falling into your arms to ease it. I am proud, Elder Hathor. Not to mention"—her voice held a sharper edge now—"you already have several wives and children. Perhaps you should worry about them instead of courting a teenager."

The silence that followed was heavy, the elder's mask of benevolence slipping for a brief moment. His numen flared briefly, dark tendrils lashing angrily before settling back into a deceptive calm. His voice, however, carried a sinister undercurrent.

"...Are you mocking me?" he asked, the syrupy sweetness gone, replaced by something colder.

"Not mocking," she replied, her tone still devoid of emotion. "Simply stating the truth, oh great elder. If you can point out the lie in my words, please do so."

The elder took a step closer, his numen shifting and coiling around him like a living shadow. "I wonder," he said, his voice low and dark, "if this sudden pride of yours is because of that boy you healed not long ago. Have you taken a liking to his looks, hmm?"

Caela almost scoffed but managed to suppress it. She couldn't even see the idiot. The absurdity of his words was only matched by their shamelessness. "And how, exactly, did you know that, Elder?" she asked, her voice now carrying a sharp edge. "Were you watching me?"

"So what if I was?" he replied, his tone taunting now. "Is it not my responsibility to watch for threats and evils? And I do wonder… what might happen if I painted a blind woman from nowhere with no background in a negative light? What would the villagers and priestesses say, hmm?" His mockery was palpable, his smile venomous.

Caela's pale blue eyes turned toward him, unseeing but piercing in their intensity nonetheless. Her voice dropped into a tone of icy disdain. "Then do so," she said simply. "Do whatever you wish. I am not your toy. I am not your woman. Oh, respected elder."

Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel, her silver hair catching the light once more as she walked away. Each step was measured, deliberate, her back straight despite the fury coiling inside her. She felt his gaze burning into her as she reached her home. His numen hovered like a stormcloud behind her, but she didn't falter. Not once.

She slammed the door shut with finality, her breaths heavy and her hands trembling slightly. She could still sense him standing outside, watching, but she refused to acknowledge him further. In the stillness of her home, she took a deep breath and straightened her posture. She wasn't afraid of him—no, she had clawed her way through far worse to get here.

She would not let anyone, not even an elder, strip her of the pride she had earned. That was her peace and that was her power.
______________
 
Last edited:
Juraf the World Swallowing spear no.3: Complications
He let out an audible groan, his head sinking deeper into the exceedingly comfortable pillow beneath him. The universe, however, seemed determined not to let him enjoy his slumber. The light filtering into the room grew brighter and brighter, stabbing at his closed eyes. A persistent rustling sound, like leaves brushing against each other in the wind, reached his ears, making them twitch with irritation. Slowly, begrudgingly, he cracked one eye open.

Above him was a face, framed by golden blonde hair that glowed softly in the waning light of the seven suns. Her doe-brown eyes were bright, warm, and filled with mischief. A button-shaped nose and a smooth, angular jaw lent her a regal air, though the smile stretched across her face was far too cheeky for any noble. Her tail flicked idly behind her, visible just past her hip, the motion as rhythmic and unhurried as her demeanor.

His head, he realized, was resting comfortably in her lap. The sunlight filtering in through the wooden slats of the house fell in golden rays across her face, illuminating her features like some kind of saint. Her eyes crinkled slightly as her smile widened.

"Morning, sleepyhead," Terra teased, her tone gentle but tinged with humor. "You've been resting for a while. I could've sworn you were dead."

Juraf groaned again, shifting slightly in her lap. "I've told you this a million times: good people die early, but calamities last a thousand years!" he responded with a grin, his voice a little gravelly from sleep.

She let out a soft laugh and reached out to stroke his ears with a light touch. The sensation was warm, soothing, and entirely too comfortable. "Then I hope you become much worse than you are now, Juraf. Much, much worse," she said, her voice tinged with mock solemnity.

He narrowed his eyes at her, pretending to consider her words for a moment, before shaking his head with a huff. "What time is it?" he asked, sitting up slowly and stretching, though he lingered for just a second too long, as though reluctant to leave her lap.

Terra brushed off her blouse with her hands as she adjusted herself, then leaned forward slightly to begin kneading his neck. Her fingers were surprisingly deft, finding knots he hadn't even realized were there. "It's the evening," she replied casually, as though this were the most natural thing in the world. "That brat Garran is running around the village looking for his master. Didn't you take a liking to him?" She chuckled, the sound soft and lilting, like the faint song of birds outside the house.

Juraf tilted his head, thinking for a moment. "I mean, he's Remus's brat, which I don't like," he began, scratching his chin. "But he's also Remulus's nephew. And the kid does have a knack for the spear, better than most of the talentless wretches I have in my unit." His tone was laced with his usual snark, though there was a faint undertone of genuine respect. "As for teaching him, though…" He trailed off, his voice growing thoughtful. "I'm not sure."

Terra raised an eyebrow, her fingers pausing in their work for just a moment. "Why not?" she prompted, curiosity piqued.

Juraf shrugged, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "It's better to learn by falling off a cliff," he said, his voice taking on an amused lilt. "You either fly, root yourself on the precipice, or you fall. It's a good way to get a sense of a person."

"And which one is best?" she asked, genuinely intrigued, her hands moving to brush an errant lock of golden hair from her face.

Juraf grinned at her, his teeth catching the light for just a moment. "The one like me, of course!" he declared, his voice filled with easy confidence. "Those who root themselves on the precipice and keep growing until they cover everything the world has to offer beyond that cliff. Even birds tire, you know. There's a limit to how high they can fly. But there are trees that can break the boundary." He gestured with his hands, as though sketching the image in the air.

Terra snorted softly, rolling her eyes. "You sound like you've been smoking flower fumes," she quipped, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

"Call it a foggy brain from a midday slumber," he shot back with a laugh, rising to his feet and stretching, his broad shoulders cracking audibly. The light streaming in through the wooden slats cast shadows across the room, highlighting the rough-hewn furniture and the faintly glowing runes carved into the walls for protection.

"I have to get going," Juraf said, ruffling his hair and straightening his armor. "I'm an important person with important things to do."

Terra placed her hands on her hips, her tail swishing playfully behind her. "Yes, sir, Lieutenant General, sir," she said with a mock salute, her voice dripping with sarcasm and amusement.

Juraf shook his head, chuckling. "I'll see you later, then."

Terra watched him as he walked toward the door, the wooden planks creaking softly under his weight. "Don't stay out too late," she called after him, her voice softer now, almost fond.

"It's not even your house, Terra," he said with a laugh, turning his head to glance back at her.

"It is in all but name," she replied breezily, her grin widening. "Plus, I can make sure Remulus doesn't do anything too drastic if he comes over to visit Kiyanna."

Juraf paused for just a second, his shoulders tensing almost imperceptibly. But he recovered quickly, letting out a dry chuckle. "You're right. Stay over all you like." With a wave of his hand, he stepped out into the fading light, the sounds of the village beginning to rise around him. Behind him, Terra stood in the doorway, watching him go, a faint, knowing smile playing on her lips.

It had been a few years since he killed Allo and crippled her father. The old man had, unsurprisingly, died not long after—some combination of age, drink, and festering wounds dragging him to an unremarkable end. Terra hadn't gone to the funeral. She hadn't even pretended to care. Juraf didn't blame her. Hell, he didn't care either. The old man had been garbage through and through, a stain on a life that had already been smeared with misery. Good riddance.

When they moved to Sunside they took her with, it wasn't exactly an act of heroism on his part. He didn't owe her anything, not really. But the thought of leaving her behind in Shadeside—a pretty young girl with no money or connections, scraping by in the gutters—didn't sit well with him. As shitty as her life had been, it could always get worse. He wasn't about to let her sink even further.

So, he had done what he did best: bargained and bullied his way into securing her a small plot of land. Remulus had folded surprisingly quickly, granting him the space in exchange for shutting Juraf up for a few months. And for time with kiyanna no doubt. Terra had moved in, but, in truth, she was rarely there. She spent more time at his place than her own. Not that he minded, well most of the time. Her presence was oddly grounding, and though he'd never admit it, he liked having someone around who could keep pace with his sharper edges.

He wasn't dense. Not by a long shot. He was fully aware of Terra's feelings for him. The way her eyes lingered just a second too long when he laughed. The way she always had some excuse to stick around—cooking, cleaning, or "just passing by." It wasn't subtle. But he had his reasons for not taking that step, reasons he didn't feel like unpacking right now. The weight of it made him groan audibly, shoving the thoughts of romance aside as his heavy footsteps thudded against the dirt road.

The vibrations seemed to shake the ground beneath him, a testament to his size. Years of rigorous training, proper nutrition, and the cultivation of his body had undone the effects of the bad diet he'd grown up with. Now, he towered over most in the village, standing well over seven feet tall, a mountain of sinew and power. Yet, even with his imposing frame, he was still shorter than that asshat Remus.

He didn't like the current village head. It wasn't just the man's immense stature or the way he carried himself with an air of almost smug charisma as if he was a genuine hero of legend. No, it was deeper than that. Remus rubbed him the wrong way—probably because he was too close to Remulus. Brothers who were both once competitors for chieftain and all, while they didn't hate one another there was tension on both sides. Juraf could admit that his friendship with Remulus colored his view of the man, but there was something about Remus that set his teeth on edge. The way he moved, the way he spoke, even the way he smiled—it all felt calculated. He spat onto the dirt beside him at the thought.

Remus wasn't his only problem, though. Being next in line for the position of general wasn't just a badge of honor. It came with its own set of annoyances, namely people like Remus flexing their power to see how far they could push him. He hated the game of politics, hated the posturing and the endless cycle of veiled threats and fake smiles. But he played along, mostly for Remulus's sake and Kiyanna's. He had taken a liking to the kid. Not to mention he needed this for her.

Today, unfortunately, wasn't going to be any different. He wasn't lying to Terra when he said he had work to do. The council of elders had called a meeting, and like the dutiful soldier he pretended to be, he was on his way to attend.

The village stretched out before him as he walked. Sunside was always alive with activity, its streets teeming with color and motion. Children ran to and fro, their laughter ringing through the air as they played games only they understood. A young man knelt before his blushing lover, holding her hand as he stammered out words of affection. A family bartered at a stall, the mother haggling fiercely with the merchant while her children tugged at her skirts, begging for sweets. In another corner, a boy swung a wooden sword, teaching his younger siblings how to fight.

The world here felt vibrant, full of life and energy. It was almost too bright for someone like him, someone who had grown up in the shadows of Shadeside. Even after years of living in Sunside, there were moments when it felt surreal. Like he was a visitor, peering into a life that didn't quite belong to him.

The ceremonial hall loomed ahead, its imposing structure standing as a testament to the village's history and culture. Red streamers hung from the high ceiling, swaying gently with the breeze. The walls were adorned with primal decorative objects, artifacts that told the story of their people. Each one glowed faintly, as if imbued with the vitality of the ancestors who had crafted them. The air inside was heavy with the scent of incense, a mix of spices and earthy undertones that clung to his senses.

At the center of the hall sat Remus, perched on a throne of beast skulls. The macabre display was meant to exude authority, though Juraf thought it just looked pretentious. Granted he himself was rather pretentious and it was kinda badass. Surrounding him were the elders, each seated in ornate chairs. Baya, the head priestess, with her knowing eyes and sharp tongue. Skollf, the elder with a face like weathered leather, who always seemed half-asleep but missed nothing. Randalk, the current general, his burly frame a stark contrast to his measured demeanor. And then there was Hathor—the bastard. Juraf's lips twitched into a faint sneer at the sight of him.

Near Remus, seated on a slightly smaller throne, was Remulus. The sight of him eased some of the tension in Juraf's shoulders. If nothing else, Remulus's presence meant he wouldn't have to face the circus of this meeting alone.

Juraf strode into the hall, his steps echoing against the polished stone floor. He inclined his head in acknowledgment

"Lieutenant General," Remus greeted him, his voice smooth but tinged with authority. The faintest glimmer of irritation flickered in his eyes at Juraf's shallow bow. Good.

"Chieftain." Juraf placed his two clawed hands firmly on his shoulders and inclined his waist, his movements deliberate. It was a calculated gesture, steeped in just enough respect to acknowledge the hierarchy but falling far short of subservience.

"Bow deeper, boy," Hathor sneered from his seat, his voice dripping with disdain. "You are before the lord of the village."

Juraf's jaw tightened slightly, but before he could respond, another voice cut through the tension.

"He is the lieutenant general, and you are speaking out of turn. Silence, elder," Remulus said sharply, his tone cold and authoritative, a rare edge in his typically measured demeanor.

Remus, seated on his ornate throne of beast skulls, raised a hand, halting the brewing spat before it could escalate. His expression was neutral, almost placid, but Juraf's sharp eyes caught the fleeting irritation that flickered in his gaze. Years in the slums had honed his ability to read people like open books, and Remus's brief lapse amused him. He let a small, knowing smirk creep onto his face, directing it at Hathor just enough to needle the elder further. The effect was immediate; Hathor's brows furrowed deeply, his displeasure almost palpable.

"Lieutenant General Juraf," Remus began, his tone smooth and diplomatic, "we have been impressed by your feats of strength, your rapid progress, and your ongoing contributions to the village and my brother." He paused, his gaze steady and unreadable. "So, we ask you to undertake a mission."

Juraf's expression didn't change, but inwardly, he braced himself. He shifted his weight subtly as Remus waved his hand, signaling for others to enter. A group of scouts stepped forward, their uniforms dusted with the dirt and grime of the wilds, and among them stood a singular figure—a woman who immediately commanded attention, even without trying.

It was Caela.

She moved with quiet poise, her priestess garb flowing around her slight yet curvy frame. Her waist-length silver hair shimmered faintly in the light of the ceremonial hall, catching the vibrant reds and golds of the streamers overhead. Her pupil-less pale blue eyes, though blind to the physical world, seemed to pierce through everything, staring into a realm unseen by others. She was as brilliant as always.

Juraf's gaze followed her as she approached a greenboard that one of the warriors set up behind her. She was one of the only women allowed to regularly leave the village and even scout which was usually a military operation because her innate ability was just that useful. With a graceful but firm grip, she picked up a piece of chalk, her movements steady and purposeful. Despite her blindness, there was a precision in the way she drew—a rough but effective depiction of a cave, flanked by jagged formations and overshadowed by a monstrous beast. Streams of energy-like light radiated from the cave, flowing outward as if the structure itself was alive with power. Though crude in detail, the image carried an undeniable weight, its implications clear even to the most skeptical observer.

Her voice was calm and measured as she began to speak. "On our scouting trip, I was able to see a significant concentration of numen—numen of the prosperous variety." Her words were met with murmurs from the elders, their interest piqued.

Caela continued, undeterred. "Numen in the wild manifests differently depending on the daos it is imbued with. All cultivators must filter numen that does not align with their path, separating what resonates from what is merely base energy. However, treasures are unique." She turned her head, her blind gaze directed toward Juraf. "Treasures possess the dao of 'treasure' itself—a meaning that elevates their existence beyond their inherent properties. They are tools, catalysts for growth, and embodiments of potential. I call this 'prosperous numen.'"

She pointed to the drawing on the board, her finger hovering over the streams of light. "In that cave, I saw more prosperous numen than I have ever encountered in my life. If I am correct, it could rival any trove discovered by our ancestors."

Juraf crossed his arms, his gaze sharpening as she spoke. He didn't interrupt but listened carefully, weighing her words.

"But," Caela continued, her tone shifting, "the beast that guards it is strong. Very strong. I cannot, in good conscience, recommend a deployment without significant preparation. This mission is fraught with danger."

Her words hung in the air, heavy with caution. Juraf noticed how her hands clenched slightly at her sides, betraying a trace of unease. It wasn't fear, he thought. No, it was something deeper—an instinct honed by experience, one that warned her of the risks they might be too eager to ignore.

"Enough," Remus interjected, cutting her off with a sharpness that made Juraf's brows twitch in annoyance. He could see that Caela felt it too, though she kept her face composed.

"You've heard her," Remus said, his tone firm. "Our village stands at a critical juncture. We need to advance, and we cannot do so without more resources. Treasures like the ones she describes could change everything. They could create more elders, bolster our strength, and enable several cultivators to break into the second layer, mitigating the dangers of tribulation."

He paused, letting his words settle before continuing. "Or perhaps these treasures may free us from the shackles placed upon us, allowing us to expand beyond these walls. If this cache of prosperous numen is truly as great as Caela claims, we cannot afford to hesitate."

The ceremonial hall seemed to echo with unspoken tension. Juraf's eyes flicked to Caela, who stood silently, her lips pressed into a thin line. She had done her part, offered her warning. Whether they heeded it or not was no longer up to her.

Juraf shifted his stance, rolling his shoulders as he prepared to respond. The weight of the room bore down on him, but his smirk only grew sharper.

"So, if I am correct," Juraf began, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "you wish for me to take a troop into the forest during the mounting tensions on the precipice of war with the Gu. To fight a powerful beast that will likely leave many of us injured—assuming we even survive—and then make my way back to the village with your treasures in tow. Me, the lieutenant general, one of the few second-layer cultivators the village has." He punctuated his statement with a dry laugh, crossing his arms and tilting his head slightly as if awaiting a punchline.

"Watch your tone, Juraf!" Randall snapped, his voice sharp and his already prominent forehead veins bulging. The man had always been prone to outbursts, and this time was no exception.

Juraf turned his sharp gaze on the elder, a lazy smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "This cave and beast are near Gu territory, no? If these scouts found it, they were likely searching the borders to see if the Gu had made any moves. To find this treasure trove means the creature is likely in the vicinity. And if the beast is formidable, as Caela claims, the ruckus from our fight could very well attract Gu soldiers or worse—retaliation." His voice was smooth, laced with subtle venom, but his smirk betrayed his enjoyment of the verbal sparring.

Remus leaned forward slightly on his throne, his fingers steepled under his chin. "Our village has been under immense pressure, Juraf. We need hope—a light to guide us out of this long, dark war. You, more than anyone, should understand this." His words were carefully chosen, measured in tone, but there was no denying the weight behind them.

Juraf let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head as if in disbelief. "Oh, of course. But let me remind you, we're not so far gone that we cannot win without taking foolish risks. You're sending one of the strongest fighters in the village on a mission with high chances of death, all for something ephemeral. Let me educate you—beasts who guard treasures don't just wander off. They stay because they have a food stock or something equally important. It's not going to just up and leave because we ask it nicely."

His voice held a biting edge now, and his smirk grew sharper as he locked eyes with Remus. The older chieftain's face remained impassive, but Juraf didn't miss the quick flicker of frustration in his eyes. Beside Remus, Remulus's gaze darted back and forth between them, his sharp mind already anticipating where this confrontation might lead.

"Hope," Remus said, his voice rising slightly, charged with charisma, "is something that must be grasped at the greatest of risks. Do not tell me the great Juraf is afraid of a mere beast. The hero who mastered spear intent—the first in our village to do so in over a hundred years—and at such a young age as well."

The goad was elementary, transparent in its intent, but Juraf felt the hook lodge firmly in his pride nonetheless. He cursed his roots—he was just a kid from the slums, after all. A smirk broke out across his face, this one more feral.

"Fear?" he echoed, his tone thick with mockery. "The only thing I fear is catching something from Hathor's wives, who keep wandering about my house. You should really do something about that, respected elder." He punctuated the insult with a casual laugh, watching with relish as Hathor's face turned a deep shade of red. The elder's nostrils flared, his lips parting in what was sure to be a tirade, but before he could get a word out, Juraf glanced toward Caela.

She wasn't amused. Her expression was neutral, but there was a visible grimace at the edge of her lips, and her body language was tense. Juraf just smiled back at her, offering a shrug as if to say, What can you do?

"Alright, that's enough." Remulus's voice cut through the growing tension like a blade, cooling the room with its calm authority. "The lieutenant general has taken the mission, and I will be going alongside him." His tone left no room for argument.

Juraf turned his gaze toward Remulus, his brow arching in surprise. The elder brother of the chieftain volunteering to join such a mission was unexpected. Around them, murmurs of approval and concern rippled through the gathered elders.

"Boy, you are a Lupus. You have no need to risk yourself in this way," Baya said, her voice a mix of chiding and approval. The elder priestess leaned forward in her chair, her bright eyes sparkling with mischief as she added, "But then again, I'm proud. It's not the type of thing your old man would ever do. Bagyagyagya!" Her loud, boisterous laughter filled the ceremonial hall, drowning out the grumbles of dissent from some of the other elders.

Her words seemed to effectively shut down further opposition, leaving the room with an air of reluctant acceptance. Juraf rolled his shoulders and offered a shallow bow to Remus, even less deep than the first, before turning on his heel.

"Well then," he said over his shoulder, his voice tinged with sarcasm, "I will prepare for the mission the day after. Don't worry—I'll bring back your precious hope, even if I have to wring it from that beast's neck."

With that, he strode out of the hall, his boots echoing against the stone floor, leaving a room full of elders stewing in his wake.

_____________

Caela's sandals pressed against the packed dirt road, a quiet rhythm beneath the ambient sounds of the village at night. The day had faded fully into the embrace of evening, and the hum of life had shifted. She could hear it all—the soft murmur of distant voices, the creak of wooden carts being pulled home, the occasional bark of a stray dog in the far corners of the village. Yet her focus was on the aspar.

The peculiar tubular organisms drifted lazily through the cool air, their bioluminescent glow casting a faint golden sheen over her pale skin. Despite her lack of traditional sight, she could see them clearly—every flicker of their light, every subtle movement of their sensory tendrils. It wasn't sight as others knew it, but her perception of numen allowed her to grasp the essence of the world around her. The aspar were simple structures, their energy signature untainted by the complexities of intent or thought, which made them easy for her to "see." In fact their biolumiscence was in part due to numen. They were the only breings likely which she could see in the fashion others could.

She reached out, her slender fingers brushing just beneath one as it floated above her palm, the soft hum of its numen vibrating faintly through her fingertips. A small smile ghosted her lips despite herself. The aspar had a strange way of soothing her. With a deep breath, she let it drift away, its golden glow joining the many others lighting the path ahead.

Her earlier irritation lingered, though slightly muted. She had warned them—warned him—not to venture into that place, but of course, no one ever truly listened. And that fool of a man, that stubborn, insufferable idiot, had responded to provocation as he always did: with reckless abandon. She could already picture the chaos his decision would bring. Exhaling sharply, she shook her head, trying to push the thought from her mind.

Her home came into view, a modest dwelling tucked between the towering blue-green trees that marked this part of the village. The wooden structure was simple but well-kept, its walls adorned with symbols of her station as a priestess. The soft glow of the aspar reflected off the smooth surface of the door, and she could feel the familiar pulse of the numen wards she had set around the house.

Her annoyance flared anew when she sensed the presence of another. His signature was unmistakable—a deep, dark pool of numen that seemed both comforting and insatiably ambitious, like an abyss that yearned for more than it could ever consume. She pushed open the door, her fingers trailing over the rough wood, and found him leaning casually against the wall, his ever-present smirk likely playing on his lips. She had never seen it but she just knew he always had it on.

"Why are you here," she began, her voice edged with irritation, "after what you pulled today?"

Juraf turned to her, his black numen glittering with amusement in the low light. His tall frame seemed to fill the small space, and the air around him practically buzzed with the vitality and chaos that always seemed to follow him. He was dressed in his usual gear, she could see the left over energy of creatures he had slain in the wild. Though his armor had been cast aside, leaving only a loose shirt that clung to his broad shoulders. He was entirely too relaxed for someone she wanted to throw out.

"I'm going on an expedition tomorrow," he said, his tone light, teasing, "and I need someone of your knowledge and some of your oh-so-precious oils and the like, Priestess Caela. Won't you help a soldier out?"

"Why should I help someone so eager to court death?" she shot back, her irritation giving her words a sharp edge.

Juraf chuckled, a deep, rich sound that filled the small room. "What is it with you girls today and all this talk about death? Hmmm, well, you're not wrong. But I'm not here just for that."

He leaned forward slightly, his grin widening, and she could feel the weight of his presence as if it had grown in intensity. She crossed her arms and glared at him—or rather, turned her unseeing eyes in his direction with the full force of her disapproval.

Ever since that fateful day years ago, Juraf had made a habit of showing up unannounced. Whenever he was injured, whenever he needed something—or whenever he was simply bored—he would find his way to her doorstep. Over time, it had become an odd routine. He'd stop by, crack a few jokes, sometimes bring her something to smell, and then leave before overstaying his welcome.

Perhaps it was because she couldn't see in the traditional sense, but he had an odd habit of bringing her new soaps or flowers, encouraging her to explore their scents. It was the only thing about him that ever made her pause. That thoughtfulness didn't align with the rough, cocky image he so carefully maintained.

She supposed it was how she had come to know him beyond his reputation in the village. And his reputation was extensive. She had heard the stories—the fights, the women, the trouble he seemed to stir up wherever he went. Yet, for all his bluster, there was something unshakable about him. A consistency she both hated and, in quieter moments, admired. In a way it reminded her of herself.

"State your reason and then get out, Juraf," she said, her annoyance thickening her tone. Her fingers itched to shoo him out the door, but she held her ground, waiting for whatever nonsense he would spout next.

Juraf stepped closer, and she felt the warmth of his presence wash over her. "If I told you it was because I enjoy our little chats, would you believe me?"

"No," she deadpanned, her lips twitching slightly despite herself.

He laughed again, that same infuriating laugh, and she resisted the urge to hurl a nearby cushion at him. She could sense the smile on his face even without seeing it, and it only added fuel to the fire of her annoyance. Yet, somewhere beneath her frustration, there was the faintest hint of something else. Something softer.

But she refused to acknowledge it. Not tonight.

She saw his numen signature shift and move toward her, distinct in its presence. It was dark, but not in a way that felt threatening or oppressive. To her, it was an abyss—a deep, endless void, but one that paradoxically offered warmth and comfort. It reminded her of the darkness of the womb, where everything was safe, where life began, where nothing was yet required of you. It was a space to rest, to simply be. Yet within that abyss, there was a constant, insatiable hunger—a yearning for something more, something beyond itself. That was Juraf in every way: an endless chasm that could hold you, but one that reached for everything it touched. And now, he was reaching for her once more.

She felt his hand brush past her head, his fingers grazing her temple and tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. His movements were light, almost absentminded, but the touch sent a ripple of awareness through her.

"What are you doing, Juraf?" she asked, her voice low but heavy, the tension creeping into her tone unbidden.

"Just hold on a second," he said, a chuckle bubbling up from his chest, warm and disarming. "Stop being so jumpy."

The rough pads of his fingers brushed against her cheek, lingering there for a moment. Then, she felt it—his numen slipping into her skin, threading through her as if it were a soft current of water seeping into dry soil. At first, she stiffened, instinctively bracing against the sensation. But the energy wasn't invasive. It wasn't harsh or demanding. It was gentle, deliberate, and strangely soothing. For a moment, she could only stand still, feeling as if the world had narrowed down to just the two of them.

And then she saw it.

It wasn't sight in the conventional sense, but a perception entirely her own. The numen, vibrating in a carefully controlled frequency, began to outline her surroundings. The vibrations moved like ripples on a pond, creating a picture through sensation and resonance rather than light. The edges of things became clearer, more defined. The details came together in a way she had never experienced before.

"Let me teach you," he said softly, his voice losing its usual teasing edge. "It's not complex."

He reached for her hand, his palm warm against hers, and brought it up to his face. The flow of his numen intertwined with hers, seamless and fluid. She felt it, and more than that—she saw it. Under the haze of a myriad of colors, their combined essence created something entirely new. It wasn't just a sensation; it was an experience, a moment suspended in time.

The vibrations began to tickle her palm, brushing over her skin in soft, rhythmic waves. It was like feeling the gentle push of wind against your face or the cool ripple of water lapping at your feet. The sensation wasn't just external—it resonated deep within her, as though her very soul was being painted with these invisible strokes.

He guided her hand upward, and her fingertips grazed the curve of his cheek. The vibrations outlined the contours of his face—his strong jawline, the slight roughness of stubble, the arch of his brow. She felt the firmness of his nose beneath her fingers, the soft skin of his lips as her touch lingered there. Every line and curve was illuminated by the numen, vivid and alive. It was the first face she had ever truly seen.

"So…" His voice broke the stillness, tinged with a hint of humor. "How do I look? It ain't bad, is it?"

She didn't answer. Instead, without thought or hesitation, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. Her movements were quick, almost desperate, as she buried her face against his chest. She breathed in deeply, the scent of him grounding her, as sobs began to wrack her body. They were silent, meteoric things, shuddering through her frame like distant thunder. But she was Caela—she refused to cry openly, even now. Tears streaked her cheeks anyway, hot and unrelenting, betraying her resolve.

"Man," he said after a moment, his voice light but tinged with something softer. "Am I that ugly? You didn't have to burst into tears, you know."

She pulled back slightly, just enough to clear her throat and push down the lump rising there. "Ahem—how did you manage this?" she asked, her voice regaining some of its usual sharpness, though it wavered slightly.

"Well," he began, his tone immediately shifting back to its usual cocky inflection, "it's kinda like hearing. We hear through vibrations, right? Like when something makes a sound—say you punch something—it creates a specific kind of force. Our ears pick up those vibrations in the air and turn them into information. I just… replaced the force with numen. The energy travels through objects in a specific way, and that creates an outline you can sense. Pretty simple if you think about it."

He grinned then, wide and self-assured. And for the first time, she could see it—the grin that practically radiated confidence, the faint dimples at the corners of his mouth, the glint in his dark eyes that spoke of mischief and pride.

"I am, after all, a genius," he added, the grin widening.

Her brow furrowed as she processed what he had said. It was a complex technique, but not inherently powerful or useful in combat. The sheer effort and precision it must have required to develop it spoke volumes. He had done this for her. There was no other explanation.

"Why?" she asked quietly, the word carrying far more weight than she intended.

He paused, the grin faltering for just a moment. His gaze softened, though that familiar spark of amusement never left his eyes.

"Well, you kno—"

"No, I mean why did you do this?" Caela interrupted, her voice low but firm, her tone demanding clarity. "Juraf, what exactly are you trying to do? I know about you—not just from our time together but from what everyone else says. The warrior who's destined to become general. A shameless womanizer. Rambunctious Juraf." Her voice dipped, laced with a sharp edge, though it trembled slightly at the weight of her words. "But you never go all the way with anyone, do you? That's different for you, right? Except…" Her eyes, unseeing yet pointed, seemed to fix on him, her head tilting ever so slightly. "Except you treat certain girls differently. At least, that's the rumor."

Juraf's grin faltered, but he didn't respond. She continued, her voice growing quieter but no less resolute. "Some say… you're in lo—" She paused, the word catching in her throat before she replaced it. "You already have someone. So again, I'm asking you: what are you trying to do here?"

Her words hung in the air, heavy with expectation. She looked like a blade poised to strike, though her hands trembled faintly at her sides. Her emotions swirled—anger, frustration, confusion—all vying for dominance.

Juraf finally looked away, his usual confidence dimmed. His brows furrowed as he kicked at a stray pebble near his feet, his voice quieter when he finally spoke. "You're not wrong," he admitted, his tone uncharacteristically subdued. "But… I don't know." He paused, dragging a hand through his pitch-black hair before looking back up at her. His expression was a mixture of vulnerability and something deeper, more raw. "It's different, but it's the same. Even so, I'm here with you, aren't I?"

He reached into his pouch, pulling out a cluster of flowers—small, luminous blossoms that emitted a soft, almost ethereal glow. He held them out toward her, his numen swirling around them like a gentle breeze. The vibrations shimmered faintly, carrying waves of detail that made the flowers appear alive in her perception.

"Here," he said, his voice softer now, laced with a rare sincerity. "They're just flowers, I guess. But I figured you might like them."

Caela hesitated, her lips parting as her fingers brushed the blossoms. The numen outlining their form gave her a new kind of vision, one that allowed her to "see" them in a way no one else could. She could perceive the delicate arch of their petals, the intricate veins weaving through their leaves, the way their faint bioluminescence seemed to pulse in rhythm with her own breath as well as their innate numen.

"They're beautiful," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

Juraf grinned, though it was softer than his usual cocky expression. "I'm glad you think so."

For a moment, neither of them spoke. The night wrapped around them like a velvet shroud, the distant hum of the village fading into the quiet rustle of the fields. The light from the three moons bathed them in silvery hues, their glow catching in the dew-laden flowers scattered across the field. Caela turned slightly, her face illuminated by the lunar light, her expression unreadable.

"You, Caela…" Juraf began, his voice hesitant, as though testing the weight of his words. "You're like the sky. Wide, endless, and all-encompassing. A manifestation of a dream."

Her breath hitched slightly, but she didn't respond, letting him continue.

"But the thing about dreams," he said, his voice dropping to a murmur, "and the sky, for all their greatness… they're fragile, aren't they? The sky is just a thin layer of air, stretched over endless nothing. Dreams are ephemeral, fleeting." He chuckled softly, though there was a tinge of sadness in it. "But man can't live without them. We can't live without the sky or without those little fragments of emotion that come at us when we slumber. Something so intangible, so immaterial—it's the foundation of who we are. Funny, right?"

She turned her head toward him, her pale blue, pupil-less eyes gazing into the abyss of his own. "Juraf…"

He shook his head, cutting her off gently. "I guess I just want my sky," he said with a faint, bittersweet smile. "I'm not thinking. I'm not thinking at all."

Caela stared at him for a long moment, her heart heavy with unspoken words. Finally, she turned away, her bare feet brushing through the grass as she began walking toward the open field. The flowers swayed gently around her, their bioluminescent glow painting the scene with a surreal vibrancy.

"Have you ever heard the story of the Black Toad?" she asked suddenly, her voice carrying through the stillness.

Juraf blinked, caught off guard. "The what?"

"The Black Toad," she repeated, her tone soft but steady. She reached the center of the field, spinning slightly as her vibrations spread through the ground, allowing her to "see" the flowers in every direction. The night seemed alive with motion—the soft rustle of petals, the distant chirping of nocturnal creatures, the hum of energy that thrummed beneath her feet.

She stopped, turning back to him with an expression that was both serene and inscrutable. "It's a story about beauty, greed, and regret," she said quietly.

Juraf tilted his head, intrigued despite himself. "Sounds uplifting," he quipped, though his tone lacked its usual bite.

She smiled faintly, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. "Come with me," she said, extending a hand toward him.

He hesitated, his gaze lingering on her outstretched hand before stepping forward to take it. Together, they stood in the center of the field, surrounded by a sea of glowing blossoms. The moons cast their silvery light over them, illuminating the faint sheen of tears on her face.

And for a moment, the world felt still, as if holding its breath.

"There was once a black toad who loved beauty," Caela began, her voice soft but clear, each word a ripple that seemed to echo in the stillness of the night. The glow of the bioluminescent flowers bathed her in a surreal light, their delicate swaying movements mirroring the cadence of her tale. She stood amidst the psychedelic blossoms, her silvery hair catching the light of the three moons above. To Juraf, she looked like a figure drawn from the very stories she told—ethereal and untouchable, yet grounded in a quiet strength.

"He wanted all the beauty in the world. It was because he grew up with nothing. In his home swamp, he was the only black toad. While all his siblings and parents were colorful and cheery, he was plain, and he was dark. He was never well-liked." Her tone grew quieter, almost mournful, as her gaze wandered, though she could not see in the traditional sense. "He came to think of beauty as the only measure of value. And since he couldn't dress himself up, he decided he would make the world not beautiful."

The flowers around her trembled slightly, catching the faint vibrations of her numen as she continued. "He thought, if he could swallow the beauty of the world, it would make him the most beautiful of all. And if that didn't work, at least no one would be able to see him for what he was. No one would call him ugly or useless ever again."

Juraf shifted slightly where he stood, his gaze fixed on her as she turned her head toward the field, her soft vibrations spreading outward like ripples in a pond, outlining every petal, every stalk.

"And so, the black toad marched onwards. He stole the beauty of his parents and siblings and swallowed it. But nothing changed. He stole the beauty of the aspar and the great trees, but still, nothing changed. He stole the beauty of the mountains, the forests, the sea, and the wind. Of Wolvenkind, of all the life in this world—he devoured it all. But nothing changed."

Juraf's eyes narrowed slightly, the corner of his mouth twitching in thought. He watched her, not interrupting though. His eyes haze as if in thought.

"The only thing that changed," Caela said, her voice dropping lower, "was his stomach. It swelled and swelled, but he still felt just as empty as before. So, he decided to finish. He devoured the beauty of the suns and the sky, of all the earth beneath his feet, until there was nothing left. That toad swallowed the world."

Her breath caught as if the story weighed on her chest. "And at the end, when he looked around at the barren world he'd created—a world without beauty—he felt regret. And then… he burst. He had grown too full, and he burst, scattering all the beauty he had stolen back to where it belonged."

She turned her face toward Juraf, the faint outline of his numen flickering in her vision. The boy she had first seen through the vibrations of his energy, the one she had grown to know even without sight, stood there, framed by the luminous field, his expression unreadable.

"Is that a warning, Caela?" he asked, his voice softer than usual but tinged with something sadder if she could call it that. But there was an edge to his tone, something primal that made her stomach twist in ways she couldn't name. Ways that made her heart clench.

Her lips parted as though to speak, but she faltered. "It is not a warning," she finally said, her voice almost shaky, nearly betraying the storm of emotions swirling within her. "It is…" She sighed, biting back the words she wanted to say. She turned her head away, her mouth snapping shut as though she'd been burned.

Juraf's sharp gaze didn't miss the subtle flinch. "Caela," he said, his voice steady but questioning. He took a step closer, his numen brushing against hers like a gentle tide. "You don't have to worry about me. I ain't a frog, after all." He grinned faintly, though it didn't fully reach his eyes. "Not that ugly, anyway."

His attempt at humor made her exhale softly, though it didn't ease the tension between them. He continued, his voice growing more contemplative. "And who's to say being greedy is wrong? I've been greedy my whole life, and look at me now." He gestured at the field around them, the glow of the flowers reflecting in his dark eyes. "In the end, who's to say the black toad wasn't satisfied? Who's to say he felt regret? No one ever heard from him, after all."

She turned to him sharply, but he held her gaze, the abyss of his eyes unfathomable. "Maybe that moment, right before he burst, was the most brilliant moment of his life. Maybe that was enough."

The silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken things. The flowers around them seemed to sway in time with the beat of her heart, their luminescence pulsing gently as if alive. The cool night air brushed against her skin, carrying the faint hum of distant aspar trees and the distant cries of nocturnal creatures.

Juraf shook his head, breaking the stillness. "I won't burst, and I won't die," he said, his voice low but resolute. "No matter how greedy I become, no matter what I take… you can count on that, Caela. If nothing else, you can count on that."

She studied him, her pale, pupil-less eyes unable to see the full picture but perceiving enough. His numen swirled with a controlled chaos, an abyss yearning forever more. Oh, she should have known from the start. For a moment, it flickered, hazy and uncertain, but then it solidified once more as if even his doubts refused to take root.

Under the light of the three moons, with the field of luminous flowers as their stage, Caela looked at the boy she had first seen through the vibrations of her world. And in that moment, she knew.

She was through.

_________________

The branches trembled faintly as shadows darted across them with remarkable speed, moving with practiced stealth. Juraf and his troop were traversing the towering spiral trees of Gu territory, their every step calculated to blend into the natural rhythm of the forest. The air was thick with the faint hum of distant nocturnal life, but beneath it lay an undercurrent of tension—one wrong move, and the entire mission could unravel.

They leapt from branch to branch, their footfalls soft against the twisting blue-green wood. The leaves overhead glowed faintly with bioluminescence, a characteristic of the trees in this part of the world, casting a gentle light that illuminated their path just enough to guide them. Each soldier was outfitted with a pair of shadow cores, dark orbs humming faintly with numen energy, strapped to their belts. The cores cloaked their presence, diffusing their auras and dampening their sound. Juraf noted the faint flicker of the cores with every leap, a reminder that their power was finite. This mission was well-funded—a rarity—and perhaps the presence of Remulus himself was the reason for that.

As they moved, Juraf turned his sharp gaze to Remulus, who was perched on a nearby branch. His companion's eyes were focused intently on a worn map, the faint glow of numen illuminating its surface. Juraf raised his hand, fingers twisting through a series of silent signs that asked a simple but critical question: How far?

Remulus glanced up, his fingers responding just as silently, a quick sequence of signs. Close. But detour necessary. Possible outpost ahead.

Juraf nodded curtly, shifting his position to lead the group away from the marked danger. The troop moved fluidly, adjusting their trajectory without a word, weaving through the canopy with an elegance born of relentless training. The surrounding forest felt alive in a way that was both mesmerizing and unsettling. The trees, massive and spiraling, seemed to hum faintly, their glowing leaves swaying to a rhythm only they understood. Small, skittering creatures darted through the foliage, their bright eyes glinting like scattered stars.

But peace was an illusion in Gu territory.

Juraf's hand shot up abruptly, the universal signal to stop. His troops froze, blending into the shadows as if they had disappeared entirely. He pressed a palm to his shadow core, feeding it a pulse of numen. The others followed suit, amplifying the cloaking effect at the cost of draining the cores and himself more rapidly. It was a necessary trade-off.

Below them, a lone figure walked along the forest floor, its movements deliberate but unhurried. Juraf's sharp eyes locked onto it, his body tensing instinctively. It was a Gu—a member of the gnarly race that inhabited these lands.

Each Gu was tall, standing well over eight feet, their lanky forms exaggerated by their thin, sinewy frames. Their purple skin seemed to pulsate faintly, dark veins sprawling like rivers of corruption beneath the surface. Juraf's lip curled faintly at the sight of its exoskeleton-clad arms, each ending in four sharp, ant-like claws that looked built for dismemberment. The Gu's mandibles clicked faintly as it moved, and its lack of a nose added an unsettling alienness to its face. They were known to breathe through their skin, giving them an unnerving stillness even in motion.

The creature wore a crude brown skirt, a stark contrast to its otherwise grotesque appearance. It was likely a scout, Juraf reasoned, judging by its solitary nature. The Gu were cruel and lascivious by reputation, their culture built on conquest, poison, and domination. They were masters of venom in all its forms, their presence a blight that spread through any land they touched.

Juraf raised his hand again, signaling his soldiers to hold position. They remained perfectly still, blending into the foliage above as the Gu passed beneath them. For a moment, it seemed the danger would simply walk away. Juraf exhaled slowly, silently, ready to signal his troops to resume their path.

But then, the Gu's head snapped upward with unnatural speed.

Juraf's breath caught as the creature's black, pupil-less eyes locked onto the canopy where they hid. Its mandibles clicked, the sound sharp and deliberate, and a faint hiss escaped its throat. Juraf's soldiers tensed around him, their grips tightening on their weapons. One of them shifted slightly, the faintest creak of wood betraying the movement.

The Gu's gaze sharpened, its thin chest expanding as it took in a long, deliberate breath. Juraf's mind raced, his body coiling like a spring. If it detected them, there would be no easy way out. This Gu was no issue however they were in their territory and the noise of even a small fight could bring reinforcements within minutes. Then they would likely all die.

But just as quickly as the tension had mounted, the Gu turned its head away. It stepped closer to one of the glowing bushes at the base of the tree, plucking a handful of berries with its sharp claws. It inspected the fruit briefly, then turned and began walking again, its mandibles clicking faintly in what almost sounded like a contented hum.

Juraf didn't exhale until the Gu had disappeared entirely from view, its thin form swallowed by the forest's shadows. Around him, his soldiers relaxed incrementally, though their vigilance remained sharp.

He motioned for them to continue, his hand moving with decisive authority. They resumed their journey, weaving through the trees as the faint echoes of the Gu's presence faded into the distance. But the encounter left a shadow over the group, a reminder of how precarious their mission truly was.

Juraf's thoughts churned as he led them forward, the glow of the trees around him casting fragmented patterns of light and shadow. He was no stranger to danger, but something about the Gu always left him unsettled. He shook his head.

The relief among the troop was palpable, unspoken but evident in the way their shoulders relaxed and their grips loosened on their weapons. Juraf allowed himself a small breath of reprieve, but his focus remained sharp. They had narrowly avoided one danger, but the path ahead was far from safe. After a few silent hand gestures, the group continued their advance, weaving through the glowing blue-green trees with practiced efficiency. The eerie glow of the leaves cast shifting shadows on their faces, a flickering reminder of the perilous territory they navigated.

Their journey was uneventful for a time, the oppressive silence broken only by the faint rustling of leaves and the occasional hum of nocturnal creatures. The tension never truly left, an ever-present weight on their shoulders. Juraf's eyes scanned the terrain ceaselessly, noting the subtle shifts in the foliage and the faint changes in the forest's bioluminescence. The trees seemed to grow denser as they approached their destination, their spiraling trunks twisting unnaturally, as though resisting the encroachment of intruders.

Finally, they reached the cave. It was nestled within the base of a rocky hill, partially obscured by an overgrowth of vines and moss. The entrance yawned wide, a dark void that seemed to exhale a faint, unsettling chill. Water trickled down the stone, forming small pools around the mouth of the cave, their surfaces reflecting the pale glow of the forest. Juraf motioned for his troop to halt, his hand a silent command that was obeyed instantly.

He gestured to one of his scouts, a wolvenkind man with brown skin and dark, alert wolf ears that twitched at every faint sound. The scout nodded, stepping forward without hesitation. Through the Great Wolf Sutra, he was trained in a unique art that transformed scent into direct information—a skill invaluable in a mission such as this. Juraf watched as the man crept forward, his movements almost ghostly in their precision. He hovered around the cave entrance, moving nearer and then retreating, his nostrils flaring as he absorbed the sensory data.

The scout's face tightened as he worked, his brows furrowing deeper with every moment. Juraf, observing from his perch in the trees, felt a familiar weight settle in his chest. Fucking suns. It's always something, he thought grimly, already bracing himself for bad news.

The scout finally returned, leaping silently into the tree alongside Juraf and Remulus, who had come over from his own position. The scout knelt, pulling out a sketchpad and a piece of chalk. His hand moved swiftly, outlining the details of the creature they would likely face. As the image took shape, Juraf's stomach tightened, his expression darkening with every stroke.

The sketch revealed a creature with a wolvenkind-like jaw and neck, but there were no lips or cheeks to cover its teeth. The exposed fangs jutted menacingly from its gaping maw, their sharp edges glinting faintly in the dim light. The creature lacked an upper head entirely—no eyes, no discernible features beyond the jagged jaw. Instead, two massive bone-like plates crowned its neck, covered in a strange, webbed flesh that looked as though it pulsed faintly with life. The fleshy webbing was interspersed with tangled vines and patches of leaves, an unnatural fusion of plant and beast.

Its body was equally grotesque. Bare, sinewy flesh stretched taut over a serpentine frame, dotted with clusters of leaves that seemed to grow from its very form. Bony plates ran down its spine, jagged and uneven, forming a natural armor that gleamed with a faint, sickly sheen. It had four gaunt arms, unnervingly long and jointed at odd angles, each tipped with claw-like appendages. Its lower half was serpentine, a long, sinuous body that coiled and twisted like a naga's, adorned with more bony spines running the length of its form. All of this was interspersed with vines and other plant-like material. The creature was somewhat superficially similar to a Snavine but eerily different.

Juraf's gaze sharpened as he took in the details, his lips pressing into a thin line. What the fuck even is this thing? he thought, his frustration growing. It didn't match any species he was familiar with—no bestiary had ever described something so twisted, so wrong. He turned his attention to Remulus, who was studying the sketch intently.

Remulus made a few hand symbols, silently asking the scout for an estimation of the creature's size. The scout hesitated for a moment before drawing a simple comparison on the corner of the page. He sketched a small, human-like figure next to the creature, and the scale was staggering. The beast was massive, its serpentine body alone dwarfing the height of even the tallest warriors.

Juraf felt his jaw tighten, his hand gripping the haft of his spear reflexively. The sketch made it look as though a berry had been placed beside a sunmelon—a ridiculous, almost laughable disparity in size.

"Well, shit," Juraf muttered under his breath, his voice low enough that only Remulus could hear. The sentiment was shared, unspoken but heavy in the air between them. This wasn't just a beast; it was a nightmare made flesh, and it was their job to deal with it.

Juraf tilted his head upward, gazing at the sky as if it could offer guidance. The inky canvas was already darkening, with the faint glow of the triple moons beginning to bleed through the canopy of twisted branches overhead. The faint hum of nocturnal creatures replaced the earlier stillness, and the air carried a damp chill that hinted at the approaching night. Time was running out. They were deep in enemy territory, and the longer they lingered, the greater the risk. The shades would be prowling soon, and any encounter with Gu patrols could spell disaster for their small force.

His gaze returned to the rocky hill before them. It wasn't imposing enough to be called a mountain, but it jutted out from the earth like the humped back of some slumbering beast. The cave entrance was hidden beneath a shroud of creeping vines and thick moss, blending seamlessly with the surrounding greenery. Trickles of water cascaded down the rocks, carving small rivulets into the dirt below and creating a faint gurgling sound. Despite its deceptively tranquil appearance, the area exuded a foreboding energy, as if the hill itself was aware of their presence and resented the intrusion.

Juraf pressed a hand to his forehead, massaging his temples as he considered their options. They couldn't afford to wait for days, hoping the beast might leave the cave unattended. The Gu could stumble upon them at any moment, and the risk of being caught in a pincer between the Gu and the beast was too great. Sneaking into the cave while the creature slept was possible, but the odds of success were slim, and a misstep would doom them all.

He sighed, leaning against a tree, its spiraled trunk rough against his palm. He ran through ideas, discarding most of them as quickly as they came. Smearing someone in beast blood to lure the creature away? Effective, but cruel—it would be a death sentence for whoever took on the role of bait. His soldiers weren't pawns to be thrown away. Using the oil he had brought? Some creatures were drawn to specific scents, but it was a gamble at best. And trying to pit the Gu against the beast? Far too risky. The Gu were unpredictable and sadistic; any plan relying on them was courting disaster.

His mind drifted to the night before. He thought of Caela and the simple elegance of vibrations. Her face flashed in his mind, and a grin tugged at his lips as clarity struck him. The answer was sound—vibrations. The creature lacked eyes, and those large, webbed bone plates on its head were likely its primary sensory organs. They would be hypersensitive to sound, and using that against it was the key.

Using numen to project basic shockwaves wasn't complex, nor was it a high-level technique. It was part of a foundational martial art, one even children learned early in their training. With a coordinated effort, his team could create a cacophony of dull, numen-imbued shockwaves that would echo through the cave. The cacophony of noise would disorient the beast and push it into a frenzy, forcing it to leave the cave in search of the source. Better still, the noise would mask their movements, allowing them to slip inside unnoticed.

He motioned for Remulus, explaining the plan in hushed tones. His friend nodded, his expression grim but resolute, and set off to relay the orders to the rest of the team. Juraf watched as his soldiers gathered, their faces etched with determination. They were a small force, only eleven aside from himself, but he trusted their discipline and skill. Each of them carried shadow cores—valuable items that enhanced their stealth capabilities at the cost of exhausting their numen reserves more quickly. It was a calculated risk, one they would have to manage carefully.

Juraf tilted his head toward the cave, signaling the final preparations. The group spread out, moving to their designated positions with the quiet efficiency of seasoned warriors. The rocky hill loomed before them, its surface dotted with patches of shrubbery and clusters of resilient, twisted plants that clung to the stone like parasites. The terrain was uneven, with jagged outcroppings that provided natural cover but also hindered movement. The faint sound of water trickling down the rocks mixed with the rustling of the leaves, masking the subtle shifts of the soldiers as they got into place.

The moons cast their pale light over the landscape, giving the scene an almost ethereal quality. Shadows danced among the rocks, and the forest beyond seemed to press in around them, as if conspiring to smother their presence. Juraf's gaze lingered on the cave entrance, a dark void that promised both danger and opportunity. He took a deep breath, his grip tightening on his spear as he nodded to his team.

He and Remulus veered to the right, moving with practiced stealth, while others in the group took the left and another contingent ascended to the top of the hill. Each squad pressed their palms against the rocky surface, feeling the coarse texture of the stone beneath their hands. It was cool to the touch, damp from the moisture that seeped through the earth. Slowly, they began releasing numen waves into the rock, sending the energy rippling through the stone in uneven pulses. The vibrations spread like whispers through the hill, snaking their way toward the hollow space at its heart: the cave.

At first, there was only the sound of their controlled breathing and the faint hum of their numen. The silence hung heavily, the weight of anticipation coiling in their stomachs. Then it came: a faint thrashing noise, almost imperceptible at first. The sound grew louder, sharper, accompanied by a rhythmic clicking. The clicking deepened, taking on a sinister cadence that echoed through the surrounding trees like a drumbeat from the depths of the earth.

Juraf's heart began to race as the thrashing intensified, the vibrations shaking loose small stones that tumbled down the hill's surface. Suddenly, there was movement. The beast burst from the cave with preternatural speed, its enormous body a blur of serpentine muscle, leaves, and bone. It slithered and twisted with an eerie fluidity, its leaf-like flesh glinting faintly under the moonlight. The creature's bony plates caught the light, creating an otherworldly gleam as it coiled and writhed, its elongated form stretching over twenty-five meters in length.

Juraf's eyes tracked it carefully, noting the way its webbed bone plates flexed and trembled as it twisted in place, desperately searching for the source of the cacophony. The creature lacked eyes, relying entirely on its auditory senses. It was disoriented, its sensitive plates overwhelmed by the numen-enhanced vibrations that echoed through the rocky terrain. It let out a guttural, clicking growl, its serpentine body shifting restlessly. For a moment, it twisted in all directions, clearly unable to pinpoint the origin of the noise.

Finally, with a frustrated thrash of its tail, the creature shot off into the distance, seeking the phantom sound that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere. The ground trembled as it disappeared into the shadows of the forest, its enormous form quickly swallowed by the night.

Juraf allowed himself a small exhale of relief as he gestured to the others. Without wasting a second, the team moved. They slid into the cave in practiced formation, the remaining soldiers outside continuing the cacophony to mask their presence. The moment Juraf stepped inside, the air shifted. It was cooler, damp, and carried the faint tang of mineral-rich water. The walls of the cave shimmered faintly, reflecting the light of bioluminescent fungi that clung to the stone like constellations in the night sky.

Water dripped steadily from the jagged ceiling, forming small pools on the uneven floor. The ground was covered in peculiar flowers, their grotesque shapes immediately catching Juraf's attention. The blooms were twisted and sharp, reminiscent of the beast's head with their bony ridges and leafy fronds. Their colors were muted but unnatural, the petals shifting subtly in the dim light as if alive.

At the back of the cave, a pond glowed with an ethereal light, its surface rippling faintly. The water seemed to pulse, emanating a soft, golden radiance that bathed the chamber in a surreal glow. Within the pond grew several spiritual plants: golden lilies whose cores shone like captured moonlight. The lilies were not yet fully matured; their delicate petals quivered as if sensing the absence of their guardian. Juraf's breath hitched. These were treasures worth their weight in blood.

The walls of the cave held other treasures as well. Scrolls, remarkably well-preserved despite the damp conditions, rested on natural stone shelves. Their intricate bindings hinted at forgotten knowledge—perhaps numen arts or ancient techniques. Among the treasures were skeletons, their origins a mystery. Some were humanoid, others entirely alien, their bones twisted into forms Juraf couldn't even begin to identify. A glint of metal caught his eye: raw ore embedded in the walls, veins of a rich, dark silver that seemed to hum faintly with numen. His lips curled into a grin. They had struck gold—or perhaps something even more valuable.

But what truly drew his attention was a small, flawless box resting near the pond. Its surface was smooth, polished to perfection, and it emanated a faint aura of significance. The very sight of it sent a thrill through him. He turned to his soldiers, his grin widening as he saw their awestruck faces. The weight of the mission, the risk, the danger—all of it seemed worth it now. They had hit the jackpot.

One of his men, Drux, let out a boisterous laugh, the sound echoing loudly in the confined space. Juraf's grin faltered as the flowers around them suddenly stiffened. Their twisted shapes bristled, their petals curling inward and their stems vibrating with unnatural energy. The air turned heavy, charged with something dark and foreboding.

Juraf's eyes widened in alarm. "Shit," he hissed under his breath.

Then, in an instant, the atmosphere in the cave shifted, and everything went wrong.

"MOVE!" Juraf roared, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade.

Without hesitation, he leapt to the side, his instincts screaming at him to evade. From the depths of the earthy floor, the creature emerged with terrifying speed, its enormous claw tearing through the air. The strike was deadly precise, catching Drux mid-laugh and splitting him into three gruesome pieces before his numen barrier could even flare. Blood splattered across the glowing pond and flowers, staining the surreal beauty of the cave with visceral reality.

Juraf landed heavily, rolling to avoid another claw strike as his mind raced. Were there two of them? The thought was dismissed just as quickly. No, this beast was tied to the flowers—they weren't mere decoration. They were extensions of its body, conduits allowing it to move between the ground and the hollow sphere it had emerged from. That sphere—a grotesque amalgamation of flesh, vines, and bone—shimmered faintly with numen, amplifying every sound around it. He could see it faintly underground, It's hollow nature reminded him of some instruments. That thing was the only way it could have gotten back here so fast, a true curiosity. Echoes bounced off the walls, distorting and amplifying the voices of the soldiers. Juraf's blood ran cold as he realized the truth. This thing had powers in the Dao of Sound.

Before he could shout another warning, the chaos escalated. One of his men screamed, but the sound was cut short as his voice was stolen, trapped in the air like a wisp of smoke. The soldier's body trembled violently before expanding grotesquely, as if his very essence had been weaponized. Then, in an explosion of gore, he was gone. Another soldier met the same fate mere seconds later, their silenced cries reverberating in Juraf's ears like phantom echoes.

"Shit!" Juraf cursed, the weight of the situation crashing down. He thrust his numen through his body, wrapping himself in a dense shield of energy. He barked a quick command, and the remaining soldiers followed suit, their forms flickering as their numen barriers ignited. The protective layers shimmered faintly, a desperate bulwark against the creature's deadly abilities.

The beast roared. "CCRREAAAA!!" The high-pitched sound pierced the air, targeted and calculated. It wasn't just noise—it was a weapon. Juraf's enhanced hearing, a trait of his lineage, worked against him as the sharp resonance clawed at his eardrums. He winced, but his reinforced defenses held, preventing his ears from rupturing.

He gritted his teeth and surged forward, leading the charge. This had to end fast. The longer they let it dictate the battle, the higher the casualties. The beast lashed out with a claw, aiming to skewer him. Juraf spun his spear, meeting the attack with the haft. The impact was like a thunderclap, the force rippling through his arms and sending him stumbling back. He regained his footing in time to see a blast of sound, visible as shimmering waves coated in numen, racing toward him.

With a powerful leap, he flipped over the attack, twisting in midair to gain momentum. His spear glowed with a fierce green light, infused with his intent. He thrust the weapon behind him to propel himself toward the creature's head like a javelin thrown by the gods.

"CUT!" Juraf roared, the sound merging with his numen as he unleashed his strike. A blade of green energy tore through the air, slicing toward the beast's head. But it was fast—too fast. Its serpentine body twisted unnaturally, evading the attack by mere inches. Before Juraf could react, one of its spines shot toward him like a bolt of lightning. It was almost instantaneous, teleporting into the air directly in front of his face.

He barely managed to bring his spear up in defense. The spine collided with his weapon, the force sending shockwaves through his arms, but the spine wasn't done. It pushed through his guard, piercing his shoulder and flinging him backward like a ragdoll. He hit the ground hard, rolling to absorb the impact before coming to a stop. Blood seeped through the gash in his armor, the metallic scent mixing with the earthy tang of the cave.

"Fuck!" Juraf hissed, yanking the spine out of his shoulder with a grimace. His muscles screamed in protest, but he forced himself to his feet. The pain was sharp, biting, but it wouldn't impede him—not yet. He studied the wound briefly, wondering if the attack carried more than physical force. Did the beast use his own roar as a vector? The complexity of the creature's abilities both infuriated and intrigued him.

Despite the situation, Juraf grinned, his teeth bared in a wolfish snarl. "Let's see between the two of us just who is the better fighter. I have no intentions of falling here. I have yet to eat until I burst, after all."

The beast roared again, its plates vibrating as it prepared its next assault. Juraf spun his spear in his hands, the numen surrounding him growing denser. The cavern trembled, the air heavy with the promise of bloodshed. He tightened his grip, his eyes locked on the creature. His grin widened.

"Bring it."

Remulus and the remaining seven soldiers shifted into a loose encirclement, each man synchronizing their movements with practiced precision. Remulus took the lead, barking orders through hand signals and brief, clipped phrases that were barely audible over the beast's guttural roars. They worked in tandem, kiting the creature with precise strikes, forcing it to lash out in one direction while another soldier targeted its unprotected side.

The lack of eyes didn't make the beast defenseless; its bone-plated head rotated unnaturally, the fleshy webbing vibrating as if sensing every motion around it. Even so, the soldiers pressed the advantage. When the creature lunged for one, another darted in, stabbing at its serpentine body. Every strike was a carefully calculated dance to whittle it down piece by piece.

"Hold formation!" Remulus's voice cut through the chaos, his tone commanding yet calm. From his belt, he drew a spool of shimmering thread, its texture resembling silk spun by some monstrous arachnid. The line glowed faintly with numen as he began weaving it through the environment, setting the trap.

But the creature wasn't mindless. The flowers trembled as if sensing something then the beast stilled momentarily, its plates clicking ominously, before feinting an attack on one soldier and pivoting toward another. One of the men lunged at its flank, striking with a blade coated in shimmering numen. The blow landed, biting into the beast's flesh—but it came at a cost. The creature absorbed the strike and swung its arm with horrifying speed, catching the soldier mid-stride.

"Damn it, no!" Remulus snarled as the soldier's defensive technique flared, creating a crackling barrier of green energy. But it wasn't enough. The creature's sheer physical strength crushed through the defense like brittle glass, its elongated fingers curling around the man's torso with an audible crunch.

The formation faltered, the remaining soldiers breaking ranks to rush toward their captured comrade. Chaos threatened to consume the fight.

Juraf, watching from the edge of the skirmish, didn't hesitate. His eyes locked onto the beast's massive arm as he rolled his shoulders, a grin stretching across his face despite the searing pain in his earlier wound. His fingers tightened around the haft of his spear, green numen roaring to life along its length.

He leaned back, every muscle in his body coiling like a drawn bow. His voice rang out, clear and sharp over the din of battle. "Original move: Flight of Fenrir."

The spear erupted with energy, the green light taking the ghostly shape of a massive wolf. As Juraf heaved the weapon forward with all his strength, the wolf's form seemed to howl, its spectral fangs bared as it hurtled through the air.

The spear struck true, smashing into the creature's extended wrist with a deafening impact. The spectral wolf's jaws bit down, imposing Juraf's intent upon the weapon. Green energy erupted outward, ripping into the beast's sinew and muscle, tearing a large chunk of flesh free. The spear embedded itself in the creature's arm, quivering as energy radiated from the wound.

The beast let out an ear-splitting roar—"CREAAAA!!!"—its vibration rattling the walls of the cavern. The force of the pain made it release the soldier in its grip, who collapsed to the ground gasping for air.

Juraf snarled, his voice cutting through the creature's cry. "Let go of my fucking subordinate, you faceless bitch!"

Remulus seized the opening with precision. His hand shot forward, a strand of shimmering twine coiling tightly around the beast's neck. He pulled sharply, forcing the creature's upper body downward, exposing its flank. Juraf wasted no time. He launched himself upward with explosive force, narrowly dodging a massive swing from the beast's elongated claws. The air hissed as several spines followed, but Juraf twisted mid-flight, weaving through them with practiced mastery.

He used the beast's own forearm as a springboard, propelling himself higher before tucking into a spin and delivering a devastating dropkick infused with numen. The impact crashed into the creature's stomach, forcing a guttural roar from its throat. Using the momentum, Juraf twisted, grabbing the haft of his spear embedded in its wounded arm and yanking it free with a spray of thick, sap-like blood. The weapon hummed with pent-up energy as he landed gracefully on the ground.






"Keep it busy!" Remulus barked, his voice cutting through the chaos.

One of Juraf's subordinates, a burly soldier wielding a massive bone hammer, charged forward. With a deafening battle cry, he swung upward, slamming the hammer into the beast's jaw. The creature's head snapped to the side, its serpentine body recoiling into the cavern wall. Rocks crumbled from the ceiling as the impact reverberated through the space.

Remulus saw his chance. In a swift, fluid motion, he tightened the glowing twine and dragged the beast forward. Another soldier, positioned strategically, thrust a spear into the creature's exposed chest, the weapon piercing through its flesh with a wet crunch. The beast roared, its plates clicking in a rapid, discordant rhythm.

Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. The clicking intensified, rising to a cacophony that vibrated through the cavern. The air grew heavy, oppressive, as if the sound itself carried weight. Juraf's head snapped toward the creature, his eyes narrowing. "Shit—brace yourselves!"

The beast unleashed its attack. Several of its bone spines shot outward in all directions, slicing through the air like arrows. Juraf's men scrambled to avoid the barrage. Some weren't fast enough—two soldiers were grazed, their armor punctured but the wounds thankfully shallow. Juraf himself spun his spear in a tight circle, creating an energy-infused shield. The spines ricocheted off with sharp, metallic pings, leaving faint scorch marks on the weapon.

But the creature wasn't done. Its tail lashed out with frightening speed, the serrated edges glinting with numen. Juraf flipped backward just in time, the tip of the tail narrowly missing him. "Too slow," he muttered, but the beast wasn't outmaneuvered yet. Spines erupted from its tail, forcing him to duck mid-air, twisting his body with impossible agility.


Before he could fully recover, the beast shifted. Its entire body coiled like a spring, and with a sudden burst of power, it swung itself around. The motion was too fast—Juraf felt the backhand before he could block, the sheer force slamming him into the cavern wall. His spear clashed against the beast's arm mid-impact, managing to score a shallow cut, but the blow still sent shockwaves through his body.

"Huurk!" Juraf coughed, blood spraying from his lips. His ribs ached, even with numen reinforcing them. Fuck, that's going to hurt tomorrow.

Still, retreat wasn't an option. Planting his feet against the wall, he channeled numen into his legs. The energy coursed through him, amplifying his strength as he launched himself back into the fray. The beast's claws came up, ready to swat him from the air, but Juraf was already spinning. His body turned into a whirling sawblade, numen-infused edges slashing through one of the creature's fingers. The severed appendage dropped with a dull thud, the beast shrieking in pain.

Juraf landed on the opposite wall, crouching for just a second before leaping again. This time, he moved with the speed and precision of a roc diving for prey, zigzagging unpredictably. Each pass left a new cut on the beast's body—some shallow, others deep. Sap-like blood splattered the cavern floor, the creature growing more frenzied with each strike.

Amid the chaos, Remulus worked tirelessly, anchoring the glowing twine in key positions. His movements were deliberate, his focus unshakable as he tied off points to limit the creature's movements. "Almost there," he muttered, his eyes darting toward Juraf.

But then the creature stopped. The clicking sound from its plates turned into a sharp, high-pitched whistle. The air seemed to warp, vibrations rippling outward in visible waves. Juraf was mid-leap when it hit him. The force wasn't physical, but it might as well have been. His momentum halted abruptly, his body freezing mid-air as if pinned by an invisible hand.

"Suns fuck it!" Juraf snarled, struggling against the unseen pressure. His muscles strained, numen flaring around him in erratic bursts, but the beast's claw was already coming down.

The impact was crushing. Juraf's body slammed into the earth, the cavern floor cracking beneath him. His vision blurred, a kaleidoscope of colorful lights flickering at the edges of his sight. He felt the weight of the creature pressing down, his ribs creaking under the strain.

Before the beast could finish the job, a shout echoed through the cavern. "Over here, you bastard!"

Xonis, one of Juraf's soldiers, charged forward. His blade glowed with numen as he slashed at the creature's flank, drawing its attention. The beast recoiled, momentarily distracted, allowing another soldier to drag Juraf out of its reach.

Juraf coughed, spitting blood onto the ground as he propped himself up on his elbows. A wry grin spread across his face as he looked at the beast, its expression almost smug. Then it happened.

"CREAHH CREAHH CREAHH!!" The beast's strange, guttural laugh echoed through the cavern, its throaty sound filled with eerie mockery. The air around it trembled as if the beast's humor was a force in itself.

Juraf's eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on his spear. The weight of the moment was heavy, but his rage burned brighter. "Fucking plant bitch," he muttered under his breath. "Happy for a little win like that? We'll see how long you're laughing."

"Sir, are you—" one of his subordinates started, concern lacing his voice as Xonis returned, looking grim but ready.

"Move, we—hahh!" Juraf spat, his voice strained but sharp. "We're killing that fucking thing with extreme prejudice." He straightened slightly, ignoring the searing pain that flared across his ribs. His fingers twitched around the haft of his spear, the blood on his palms sticky and warm, but his grip remained firm. Giving up had never been an option.

Touching his torso beneath the battered armor, he flinched at the pain radiating through his ribs and shoulders, but he forced the discomfort to the back of his mind. Doable. It always had to be. Juraf gritted his teeth, replaying the battle in his mind. The flowers—they weren't just decorative. They were a part of the beast's body, a tether. They had to go.

"Xonis," Juraf barked, his voice cutting through the tense atmosphere like a blade. "Start a fire and burn the flowers to fucking ash."

Xonis hesitated, glancing at the writhing creature and then at Juraf, confusion flickering across his face. But he saw the pointed look in his leader's eyes and nodded. Without a word, he rushed off to follow the order.

Juraf remained behind, his focus narrowing as he gripped his spear tighter. His knuckles whitened under the pressure, the faint trembling of his hands betraying the exhaustion he refused to acknowledge. The pain was there, but pain was a companion, something he had danced with his entire life. He could endure it. He always did.

"Only when pushed to the limit," he muttered to himself, his voice low, as if reciting a creed. "Only when standing on the precipice does the will to survive rise. You overcome, or you fall. And I've never been one to fucking fall."

____________

Crouching low, Juraf pumped numen into his legs, channeling every ounce of energy into his muscles. He felt them tighten and expand, veins bulging as power coursed through him. The ground beneath him trembled in response to the sheer force radiating from his body. His tail twitched instinctively, keeping him balanced even in his unusual stance.

With his spear in hand, he spread his arms wide, twisting his torso to angle the weapon. One hand gripped the spear's butt tightly, while the other lined up the tip with deadly precision. White smoke curled from his lips as he exhaled, his breath steaming in the cool cavern air. His mind sharpened, every thought narrowing to a singular focus: the kill.

"Rush the world," Juraf whispered, and then he was gone.

To the others, it was as if he had vanished, the only evidence of his departure the shattered earth beneath his feet. The ground where he had stood was obliterated, shards of stone vaporizing from the explosive force of his leap.

The beast barely had time to react. Its fleshy plates twitched, trying to anticipate his approach, but it was too slow. Juraf reappeared mid-air, his body a blur of motion. As he closed in, he heaved his spear forward, adding an extra burst of power from his numen. The spear became a streak of green light, its intent sharp and unforgiving as it pierced into the creature's torso.

The impact was catastrophic. The beast let out a deafening screech, its body writhing as the spear drove deep into its flesh. But Juraf didn't stop there. His muscles screamed in protest as he twisted his weapon, applying his spear intent in a sharp upward motion. The blade of energy sliced through the creature's body, carving a massive, gaping wound that oozed thick, sap-like blood.

The beast retaliated, its massive claw swinging toward him with deadly precision. Juraf saw it coming but knew he couldn't avoid it entirely. He braced himself, numen flaring around his body just as the claw connected. The force of the blow sent him hurtling backward, his arm popping out of its socket with a sickening snap.

"CRAHHH!!" The beast roared, a sound of both agony and defiance. Its serpentine body coiled tightly, thrashing wildly as it tried to stabilize itself.

Juraf hit the ground hard, rolling to a stop against the cavern wall. He gritted his teeth, his vision swimming as pain radiated from his dislocated arm. His breath came in ragged gasps, but his lips twisted into a grin that was all grit and defiance.

Without hesitation, he grabbed his shoulder, the motion sending sharp, searing pain shooting through his body, as though shards of glass were digging deeper into the wound. The moment his hand clasped the joint, he yanked it back into place with a sickening pop, letting out a sharp hiss of pain that quickly transformed into a sigh of relief. The pain didn't subside, but it dulled enough for him to focus.

His sharp eyes turned back to the creature, its sap-like blood dripping onto the cavern floor. The substance was thick and coagulant, but the gaping wound he had carved was still weakening it, its movements slower, its vitality dimmed. Yet the fight in its gaze—those strange plates twitching in agitation—hadn't diminished.

"Stop crying!" Juraf bellowed, his voice carrying over the chaos. His grin grew wider, his teeth bared in a wolfish display. "This is what we do! This is how we live! There's nothing but fighting for beasts like us! Get used to it!"

____________

He slammed the butt of his spear into the ground, his numen flaring outward like a shockwave. Tendrils of green energy coalesced around him, forming into spear-like projections that hovered in the air, sharp and deadly. Each construct shimmered faintly, imbued with his potent spear intent.

With a single motion of his hand, the spears shot forward, cutting through the air with a whistling roar. Each projectile left a ripple in its wake, the cavern air trembling under the sheer force of his attack. But the beast, even weakened, moved with a horrifying grace. It snaked between the projectiles, its massive, serpentine form darting from the ground to the walls, then to the ceiling. The speed at which it moved seemed almost unnatural, belying its massive size.

Juraf's eyes narrowed as the creature lunged, its gaping maw descending upon him with terrifying speed. Most would retreat, but Juraf was not most. Instead of backing away, he surged forward. Always forward. Ever forward into the jaws of annihilation.

Planting his foot on the beast's lower jaw, he vaulted upward, twisting mid-air as his spear plunged upward into the roof of its mouth. The creature screamed, a guttural, piercing sound that shook the very stones around them. Sap-like blood sprayed as Juraf twisted his spear viciously, embedding it further into the flesh.

The creature writhed, its entire body twisting violently as its plates and flowers began to glow. A sudden wave of heat and light washed through the cavern, and Juraf smirked through gritted teeth. Xonis had set the fire. The flames roared to life, spreading rapidly through the cavern as they consumed the tethered flowers, choking the beast's influence.

The flames seemed to drive the creature mad. It flailed wildly, losing the eerie precision that had made it such a formidable foe. Juraf took the opportunity, slamming his spear repeatedly into the creature's flesh, each strike drawing another scream. But the beast, even in its desperation, had strength left. With a violent thrash of its tail, it threw Juraf off, sending him hurtling into the flames.

Juraf hit the ground hard, coughing as embers swirled around him. The heat seared his skin, but he rolled to his feet with practiced ease, his grip on his spear unwavering. Around him, his subordinates pressed the attack.

Xonis roared, slamming the beast's massive head into the ground with a force that made the cavern tremble. Another soldier, undeterred by the beast's flailing limbs, darted in and drove a blade into its armpit, forcing the creature to recoil. The man with the massive bone hammer leaped forward, bringing it down on the creature's back with a sickening crunch that shattered one of its bony plates. The beast screamed, its voice raw and guttural, but Remulus silenced it. The Lupus prince moved swiftly, his numen-charged twine flashing through the air to wrap around the creature's mouth. With a sharp pull, the threads sliced through its teeth, silencing it momentarily.

But the creature's thrashing came with devastating consequences. Its massive tail lashed out uncontrollably, striking the treasures scattered around the cavern. Delicate spiritual plants were crushed, and some of the glowing flowers were obliterated. Juraf's keen eyes caught the destruction, his jaw tightening in frustration.

"Damn it!" he growled through clenched teeth, sucking air in sharply. The treasures were valuable, their loss significant, but he couldn't let the distraction cost them the fight. Gripping his spear tightly, he turned his focus back to the beast.

"It's done, Juraf!" Remulus shouted, his voice ringing out over the crackle of lingering flames and the guttural roars of the dying beast. Juraf glanced at him, the words slicing through the haze of battle. Around them, the creature thrashed against the bindings that snared it, threads of numen-infused twine anchoring its monstrous form to the cavern walls and floor. The beast's body was a mass of exposed muscle, sap-like blood oozing from deep wounds, yet its rage refused to die. The air was thick with tension, the very walls vibrating with the creature's sheer will to survive.

Juraf smiled, a sharp, feral grin cutting across his face as he readied his spear. The ache in his body and the sharp throb of his ribs faded to nothing in the face of what was coming. His world narrowed. The cavern, the flames, even the shouts of his comrades receded into the background. All that remained was the path.

It appeared beneath his feet, a golden, luminous road stretching infinitely ahead, bordered by a phantom gallery of warriors. Their spectral forms stood as silent witnesses to the battle, their weapons gleaming faintly in the numinous glow. Juraf stared at them for a moment, their histories and lessons etched into their stances, their weapons, their gazes. But he dismissed them, brushing them aside like leaves in the wind.

This was not their fight. This was his.

He was not here to walk in their footsteps or follow their fates. No, Juraf would carve his own destiny, establish his place on the endless path of warriors. His golden road widened, shimmering with potential as he moved forward, spear in hand.

"Juraf, hurry!" Remulus's voice cut through again, sharper now, tinged with urgency. "It's breaking free!"

_____________

Juraf looked up, the beast's monstrous strength snapping twine like thread. Its movements grew more frantic, plates clicking, vines writhing as it pushed against its bindings. His grin didn't falter. If anything, it grew wider. His voice rose, resonating with a new, unshakable confidence.

"You know, it's a common notion that all things have a set destiny, that they possess a fixed fate. Every river flows back to the sea, every stream returns to its source." He raised his spear, the aura around him intensifying, green and gold numen swirling like a tempest. "But I decide where my river flows. And if I meet another river—another flow—I won't join it. I will destroy it. I will carve my path through it and keep running. Today, I will be a river that overruns the ocean. Today, I will test my path against yours!"

His voice boomed, reverberating through the cavern, as his numen surged to unprecedented heights. The aura around him condensed, transforming into something tangible, something alive. The golden path beneath his feet began to glow brighter, stretching toward the beast.

The creature's thrashing halted. Its head tilted as if sensing the change in the air. It tried to move, but its body froze mid-writhe, unable to escape the confines of the golden road. The path locked it in place, a battle of wills manifesting in physical form. Juraf's spear intent surged, evolving with a clarity that struck like lightning. This was the second level—a realm of mastery that imprinted his will upon the world itself.

The cavern felt heavy, oppressive under the weight of his intent. The air shimmered, vibrating as his will overpowered the beast's. For a moment, the only sound was the rasp of Juraf's breath and the crackling of flames.

"Your will is far too weak!" he roared, his voice cutting through the suffocating silence.

He lunged, spear in hand, the golden path lighting his way. The creature roared in defiance, its numen spilling out in a desperate attempt to push back. Vibrations and shockwaves rippled through the cavern as the beast's power clashed with his, but it was overwhelmed. Juraf's spear struck true, piercing its chest with a force that shook the very earth. The golden path flared, and a hundred wounds opened across the creature's body, each strike an extension of Juraf's will. Again and again, his spear carved through the beast, relentless, unyielding.

With a final, shuddering roar, the creature collapsed, its massive body falling limp, the light in its numen fading. Juraf stumbled back, his chest heaving, and fell to the ground with a thud.

His laughter broke the silence, raw and unrestrained, echoing through the cavern. Remulus appeared beside him, offering a hand. Juraf clasped it, allowing himself to be pulled to his feet. His ribs protested the motion, but he ignored the pain, his grin never fading.

"We did it," Remulus said, his voice steady but tinged with exhaustion. Juraf nodded, glancing around the cavern.

The spoils lay scattered amidst the wreckage. The seven golden lilies were partially destroyed, their luminous glow dimmed, but three remained intact, their petals shimmering like molten gold. The scrolls lining the walls had suffered some damage, their edges singed, but most were legible. Metal glinted among the debris—strange alloys that promised untold value.

Juraf's eyes fell on the flawless box near the center of the cavern. He strode over, brushing aside ash and dirt, and picked it up. The box was unscathed, its surface smooth and unmarred. He opened it, revealing two necklaces nestled inside.

One was silver, shaped like a crescent moon, its surface embedded with flecks of sapphire that sparkled faintly. The other was golden-red, depicting a stylized sun, its surface imbued with a faint, fiery glow. The designs were intricate, almost mesmerizing, and he couldn't help but notice the way their shapes seemed to complement each other.

Curious, he pressed them together, expecting them to merge into one. But as the two pendants neared, an unseen force pushed them apart. No matter how hard he pressed, they refused to touch.

"Hmm," he muttered, turning the box over in his hands. The phenomenon intrigued him, but he decided it could wait. He tucked the necklaces away, deeming them his share of the spoils.

As his subordinates extinguished the flames and gathered the remaining treasures, Juraf turned to the creature's massive corpse. Despite his injuries, despite the beast's monstrous ferocity, he inclined his head in respect.

"You were a good fight," he murmured, his voice low. He grinned faintly. "Even scum like me has standards and you met em."

_______________

Remulus held the spiritual loti in his hands, the soft golden glow of their petals illuminating his face as he and the rest of the troop hurried through the dense forest, leaving Gu territory behind. The group moved as quickly as their battered bodies could manage, the tension of enemy territory still weighing on them despite the relative calm. The forest, bathed in the faint light of the three moons, seemed to hum with a natural vitality, its towering trees stretching endlessly into the sky. The bioluminescent aspar drifted lazily in the air, their soft glows providing a surreal contrast to the dark undergrowth.

Turning his head slightly, Remulus glanced at Juraf, who was a few strides ahead of him. Juraf's figure was unmistakable, his pitch-black eyes and dark hair reminiscent of the night sky itself, streaked with faint traces of silver that caught the light. The aura surrounding him was as commanding as ever, even in his injured state. Remulus felt a flicker of admiration stir in his chest. Juraf had a way of overcoming struggle, as though it were ingrained in his very being. No matter how dire the odds, no matter how wounded or outmatched, he would press forward, carving through adversity like a blade through flesh.

In a way, Juraf reminded him of his brother, Remus. But where Remus' charisma and leadership were carefully cultivated—crafted like the hilt of an elegant sword—Juraf's magnetism seemed effortless, a force of nature. He wasn't the light people flocked to for warmth or guidance; he was a sinkhole, drawing people in with a gravity that felt almost inevitable. They followed him not because he shone, but because his sheer presence made it impossible not to.

The thought brought a wry smirk to Remulus' lips, which quickly turned into a quiet snicker. He didn't need to look to know Juraf had caught it; the slight twitch of his leader's head told him everything. A single sharp look from Juraf was enough to send Remulus straight back to focus, his eyes darting toward the path ahead. The group was fortunate; no Gu forces intercepted them. Likely, the battle had drawn their attention too late. Aside from a brief skirmish with a shade, which had been dispatched with relative ease, the return journey had been uneventful.

Still, the toll of the mission was evident. They had lost two soldiers, their bodies left behind in enemy territory. Three others bore heavy injuries, their movements sluggish despite the numen reinforcements they relied on. It could have been worse, much worse. Remulus shuddered to think what might have happened had they engaged the beast without strategy—half their number, if not more, would have fallen. But as it stood, most of their people were alive, and that was a victory in itself.

As the village gates came into view, a faint sense of relief washed over him. The wooden palisades, reinforced with glowing runes of protection, loomed large against the night sky. The familiar sounds of home—the distant chatter of villagers, the clinking of tools, and the faint hum of numen from the wards—welcomed them back. Outside the gates, a small crowd had gathered. Among them were several elders, their faces lined with age and authority. And at the forefront stood Remus, his elder brother, the chieftain of the village and the so-called beloved one. The glow of the spiritual loti in Remulus' hands seemed to pale in comparison to the commanding presence of his brother.

Remulus straightened, taking a step forward and bowing slightly, as was customary for the Lupus line when addressing the chieftain. "Chieftain," he said, his voice steady. Remus inclined his head in acknowledgment, his golden eyes scanning the group with a practiced air of authority. His gaze lingered on Juraf, who had plopped unceremoniously onto the ground, tending to his wounds with a complete lack of decorum.

Juraf sat cross-legged, blowing on the gash in his arm as if it were nothing more than a scrape from sparring practice. Blood had seeped through his tattered armor, and his exposed skin was marked with scratches and bruises. His nonchalance bordered on insolence. The murmurs among the elders were immediate, their disapproval audible even over the rustling of the forest behind them.

"What is he doing?" one elder muttered, his voice dripping with disdain.

Remulus couldn't help but stifle a laugh as he watched the scene. Juraf, even now, seemed utterly unfazed by the disapproving glares, his demeanor as shamelessly confident as ever. He didn't bow to anyone—not to chieftains, not to elders, not even to the gods themselves, if they were watching. It was a trait that frustrated many, but it was also what made him so damn unforgettable. That being said he'd usually be more reasonable then this but he was likely too tired to give a fuck.

As the murmurs continued, Juraf glanced up, locking eyes with one of the more vocal elders. With a grin that was equal parts defiance and charm, he let out a low chuckle, clearly enjoying the outrage he was causing. Remulus sighed, already bracing for the inevitable lecture from Kiyanna when she learned he hadn't done more to rein Juraf in.

Baya's laughter erupted, loud and boisterous, cutting through the murmurs of discontent. "Bagyagyagya!! Give the boy a break, you fools! He just came back from fighting a great beast. These are our honored warriors. Tradition isn't so important, especially when it seems that it was a victory," he said, his sharp gaze flicking to the boxes in Juraf's and his subordinates' hands.

"Yes, Elder Baya," Juraf responded with a grin, though his tone darkened as he continued. "We recovered quite a few treasures, including four spiritual herbs of top quality, scrolls on runework, and some precious metals for the smiths. Some of the scrolls even seem to contain a numen art or two that can expand the village's repertoire. I also took a treasure for myself under my authority as lieutenant general." His grin faltered, his voice turning somber. "Unfortunately, it came at the cost of two of my men."

The crowd shifted uncomfortably, the weight of those words settling over them. Remus stepped forward, Hathor falling in beside him like a shadow. "That is unfortunate," Hathor said, his tone sharp. "But it's certainly no reason for disrespect. However, I will defer to the words of the respected head priestess, Elder Baya."

"Yeah, yeah," Juraf waved off the tension with a casual air. "About the mission—while I, of course, landed the final blow on the beast, I wouldn't have been able to do it without my subordinates. And especially Remulus. It was his quick thinking and those strange weapons of his that laid the foundation for our victory."

At that, the elders broke into murmurs, their attention shifting to Remulus. His ears twitched, and he turned to Juraf in shock, only to be met with a smirk. The smirk deepened when he noticed Remus' expression freeze ever so slightly, his face unreadable but clearly affected.

"Enough!" Hathor barked, his voice cutting through the chatter. "Juraf, for your disrespect, I think it's only fair you relinquish the token you claimed. It's more than enough that you're sitting there, not showing proper decorum. If it weren't for your contributions, the punishment would be far more severe." His glare was venomous, his posture rigid with hostility.

Remulus frowned. He had never fully understood why Hathor seemed to despise Juraf with such intensity. The man wasn't particularly friendly to anyone, but when it came to Juraf, his loathing bordered on feral. Sensing the confrontation about to boil over, he opened his mouth to intervene—but Juraf beat him to it.

"Right, how about this?" Juraf said casually, his smirk widening. "If you can put these two necklaces together, I'll hand them over without another word."

Remulus blinked in surprise. Juraf wasn't the type to part with his treasures so easily. The room quieted as Juraf reached into his bag and pulled out the box. He revealed two pendants: one a silver crescent moon inlaid with hints of sapphire, the other a golden sun streaked with deep crimson hues. The craftsmanship was exquisite, and the pieces clearly looked as though they were meant to fit together.

He tossed the pendants to Hathor, who caught them with a mix of suspicion and disdain. The elder inspected the pieces, his brows furrowing. "They're clearly meant to interlock," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. With a deep inhale, he wrapped numen around his hands, the energy glowing in thick, coiled rings. Slowly, he began to push the pieces together.

The air in the room grew heavy as Hathor poured more and more energy into the task. Dust swirled from the floor, and faint vibrations rippled outward, stirring the fabrics of nearby garments. The veins on his forehead bulged with effort, but no matter how much force he exerted, the pendants refused to connect.

Juraf rubbed his nose in disinterest, watching the scene unfold. "I see you can't do it, then, Elder. It's okay. The years catch up to everyone eventually," he said with barely concealed amusement.

"I DON'T BELIEVE THERE IS ANYTHING YOU CAN DO THAT I CANNOT!" Hathor roared, his face red with fury, his numen flaring dangerously.

"Did I ever say I could push them together? Wordplay, Elder," Juraf replied, his grin sharper now. "But there is something I can do that you cannot."

The air shifted, becoming dense and electric. The faint sound of spears clashing echoed in the room, as though the weapons themselves cried out. At the edges of perception, an illusory golden path began to manifest, stretching outward from Juraf.

"This is—!" Baya exclaimed, his voice filled with shock.

"The next grade of spear intent," Juraf confirmed, his tone almost cocky. "The battle was rather beneficial to me. To my knowledge, I'm the only one who's ever achieved this here, no? A national treasure, am I not?" He laughed as he strode forward, plucking the pendants from Hathor's stunned hands.

Hathor's lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes dark and icy. He seemed on the verge of speaking, but the words died in his throat. Remus, however, stepped forward, his commanding presence filling the room. "Leave it be. Enough is enough. We are all of the same people," he said firmly, his tone brooking no argument.

Juraf chuckled under his breath, his voice low but audible enough. "Of course you'd say that now of all times."

"What was that?" Remus' golden eyes narrowed, daring Juraf to repeat himself.

Juraf's smirk widened, a challenge flickering in his gaze. Before either could escalate further, Remulus stepped between them.

"All right!" he announced, his voice cutting through the tension. "We're heading to my house for drinks to celebrate a mission well done. Xonis will brief you on the rest." He grabbed Juraf's arm and began dragging him toward the exit. The rest of the uninjured soldiers followed suit, leaving a betrayed-looking Xonis to face the elders alone.

As the group made their way toward Remulus' house, Juraf glanced at him with a mix of suspicion and amusement. "You've got drinks at your place now, Remmy?" His voice carried a note of irritation, but it was clear he understood the reason for the detour.

"Not that I know of," Remulus replied, the corner of his mouth twitching into a faint smile, "but we'll figure something out somehow."

When they arrived, the house stood in quiet elegance under the dim light of the moons. The black stone base glinted faintly, an imposing but oddly comforting foundation. Warm golden light spilled from the windows, giving the structure an inviting glow. Rich wooden accents softened the austerity of the stone, and the symbol of the sun etched prominently on the door radiated a quiet pride.

Inside, the air carried a tantalizing aroma that made even the injured among them perk up. Juraf's nose twitched, his curiosity piqued as he sniffed the air. "I smell good eats!" one of the soldiers called out behind him, their tone laced with enthusiasm.

Remulus frowned in confusion, pushing the door open. "Who the hell is cooking in my house?" he muttered. The group filed in behind him, their boots thudding lightly against the smooth stone floor as they entered.

The hearth was already lit, casting flickering warmth over the cozy interior. The room's design was both practical and welcoming, with shelves lined with books, trinkets, and neatly folded fabrics. The polished wooden furniture gleamed under the golden light, while thick, colorful rugs softened the stone floor. It was a stark but harmonious blend of strength and homeliness.

Standing in the open kitchen area were Terra and Kiyanna, both in aprons. Terra's doe-brown eyes sparkled as she moved gracefully between the counter and the stove, her woven gold hair pinned back to keep it out of her face. The apron clung to her curvier, more mature figure, accentuating her natural allure without feeling forced. Beside her was Kiyanna, her shorter, fox-like frame brimming with a quiet intensity as she complained about Terra's instructions. Her tan skin glowed faintly in the firelight, her narrow, slightly tilted eyes filled with an annoyed but endearing focus. The slight crook in her nose and her expressive, thick eyebrows gave every pout and glare a charm all their own. Though she was slimmer, her lithe muscles gave her an air of strength that didn't detract from her womanly grace.

Remulus caught himself staring, his gaze lingering on Kiyanna, but a sharp slap to the back of his head made him hiss in pain. He turned to see Juraf glaring at him, his lips curled in a dangerous but amused smirk.

"Remmy, chill with the staring. I'm still alive, you bastard," Juraf quipped, his tone casual but carrying a hint of menace.

"It seems you're back already," Terra said gently, walking over to Juraf. She deftly began unfastening his battered armor, removing it with practiced ease. She carried it to the side and set it down neatly, as though it were her own home, leaving Juraf with an exasperated expression. Meanwhile, Kiyanna spared him not a single glance, her attention focused entirely on the simmering pots in front of her.

The soldiers erupted in whistles and cheers, their spirits lifted by the sight of the two women. "This is the boss's wife!" one soldier called out, grinning widely.

"Definitely! Just look at how pretty she is! A match made by the suns," another chimed in.

"I heard they were born on the same day of the same month of the same year!" another added eagerly.

"I heard he saved her from a turbeast in the wild!"

"I heard they already have kids!" one particularly bold soldier joked, his voice carrying over the others.

The gossip spread like wildfire among the men, who laughed and nudged one another like a pack of excited pups. Terra's smile widened with each comment, her gaze flickering to Juraf, who was rubbing his temples in growing irritation. The soldiers' excitement only seemed to embolden her, while Juraf's exasperated sigh practically echoed through the room.

Remulus couldn't help but snicker quietly as he leaned against the doorway, watching the scene unfold. The warmth of the firelight, the aroma of freshly cooked food, and the banter between comrades created a vibrancy that made the house feel truly alive. For just a moment, the tension and exhaustion of their mission seemed to melt away, replaced by the small comforts of home.

"Whose idea was this?" Remulus asked as he led the group into the dining room. The room was spacious but warm, with a polished wooden table that stretched long enough to seat everyone comfortably. The black stone walls reflected the flickering firelight from sconces set around the room, their glow casting a cozy ambiance over the gathering.

Kiyanna answered first, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow at him. "It was all Terra's thing. She decided to make food here and wait for your safe return. She was pretty confident you'd be back, and," she added with a huff of annoyance that carried a touch of affection, "she also complained about my housekeeping skills. Not my fault I was raised by that great big lummox over there." She tilted her head in Juraf's direction, her lips forming a teasing pout.

The room erupted into laughter at Juraf's expense. He leaned back in his chair, rubbing the bridge of his nose, his wolf ears twitching in feigned irritation. "You're welcome for the upbringing, by the way," he muttered, eliciting even more laughter.

Meanwhile, Terra moved gracefully through the room, her apron swishing with each step. She carried plates laden with food and mugs of mead, setting them down with practiced ease. The aroma of roasted meat, fresh bread, and spiced stews filled the air, making mouths water. The soldiers cheered as Terra handed out portions, but it was impossible not to notice that Juraf's plate always seemed to have the largest helpings.

"Terra, I can serve myself, you know," Juraf grumbled, his tone a mix of protest and resignation.

Before Remulus could say anything more, Kiyanna appeared at Remulus' side. Without a word, her arms wrapped around his neck from behind, and she leaned close, her soft cheek brushing against his. Then came the sharp nip at his wolf ear—a quick bite that sent a jolt of sensation shooting down his spine.

"I'm glad you came back safe, Remmy," she whispered, her breath warm against his skin. Before he could respond, she released him, her short hair brushing his face as she darted away, a mischievous grin on her lips.

Remulus stood frozen for a moment, dazed by her fragrance, before turning to see the rest of the soldiers watching him. The men erupted into whoops and jeers, their voices filled with teasing glee.

"Boss, that's a lucky man right there!"

"She's already staking her claim!"

"You sure you're the hero, Remulus? Feels like the damsel came to rescue you!"

Several soldiers pounded the table in amusement, their voices blending into a chorus of bawdy encouragement. Juraf's wolf ears flattened against his head, and the veins on his forehead bulged ominously as he scowled at the spectacle.

As the day faded into night, the mood grew even more lively. The men broke into a card game, coins and trinkets piling up in the center of the table. The room was filled with laughter, the slap of cards hitting the table, and the occasional curse from someone who had clearly overplayed their hand. Mead flowed freely, and the atmosphere became one of easy camaraderie.

Xonis, the last soldier to join the gathering, walked in with a sigh and plopped down at the table. "Boss," he said, leaning back in his chair, his gaze lingering on Terra as she moved about the room, "that is a good woman. How I wish for someone to come back home to, who'd do all of this just to make me happy. You better make that woman yours, Juraf. Treat her right. Make her feel good all the time. Give her a home."

The words hung in the air for a moment before they were punctuated by the sharp thwack of Juraf's hand smacking the back of Xonis' head. The soldier yelped as his face hit the table, his groan drowned out by the laughter of the others.

"Who the hell are you talking to, bastard?" Juraf barked, his voice gruff, though the faintest hint of color rose to his cheeks. He glanced toward Terra, who was tidying up after the drunken men, and added in a quieter tone, "…Well, you're not wrong."

Terra turned at his words, her eyes meeting his for a brief moment, a question unspoken in her gaze. Juraf grunted, shaking his head, and stood unsteadily. "Alright, that's enough of that. Don't clean up for them anymore—they're not babies. Let's go."

Grabbing her hand without waiting for a reply, he led her out of the room. She followed, her cheeks pink as her fingers curled into his. The door swung shut behind them, leaving the remaining soldiers to their own devices.

Remulus exhaled deeply, the warmth of the room lingering even as it quieted. Finally, a moment to himself and Kiyanna, he thought as he turned back toward her with a hopeful smile.

Only to find the dining room littered with burly, drunken men passed out across chairs, sprawled on the table, and even snoring on the floor. The chaos of snores and murmured dreams filled the once-lively room.

"Fuck," he muttered under his breath, rubbing his temples as Kiyanna smirked at him from across the room. Her eyes sparkled with amusement, and he couldn't help but laugh, despite himself.

_________

As Juraf held her hand, Terra felt a quiet satisfaction bubble within her. She glanced at their intertwined fingers, the roughness of his warrior's hand juxtaposed against her softer grip. Her lips curved into a faint smile, a rare moment of peace stealing over her. The evening air was cool, tinged with the faint scent of blooming aspar and the earthy undertone of the village streets. It complemented the warmth lingering from the earlier gathering, the laughter of soldiers and the light teasing still echoing faintly in her ears.

She knew she'd done a good job with the cooking. It wasn't something she had expected to enjoy, but she had spent hours researching recipes, perfecting the art with meticulous care. She thought the domesticity might unnerve her, that it would dredge up memories of her parents—a mother who had once loved the role, and a father who had crushed that love beneath his heel. Yet, it hadn't. Instead, it felt like planting a seed in fresh soil, and watching it bloom in a way she hadn't anticipated. Seeing him eat her food, seeing the faint flicker of satisfaction he tried to hide, made it all worthwhile.

Terra's gaze trailed to his broad back, strong and unyielding, a living symbol of everything he had survived and overcome. Her fingers brushed the calloused texture of his hand, and her chest tightened. Love. Or perhaps it wasn't love. She wasn't sure—how could she be, when she had never truly experienced it? Not even in the familial, platonic sense. Whatever it was, she knew she wanted to be entwined with him, to live in his skin, to be so close that no force in the world could separate them. It was an intensity she hadn't thought herself capable of, and yet it felt so natural. The Terra of her past might have found it suffocating, but now, it was just the truth of who she was.

They walked through the village streets, her thoughts swirling with emotions she struggled to name. The ever-present sounds of the night echoed softly around them—distant laughter, the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze, and the occasional creak of wooden doors being closed. Above them, the moons hung high in the obsidian sky, their silvery light glinting faintly in Juraf's hair, dark as an abyss. The way his figure absorbed the moonlight made him seem untouchable, and yet, he was right there, pulling her along by the hand.

When they reached his door, he pushed it open with a sigh and stepped inside. Before Terra could say anything, he collapsed—straight to the floor.

"Juraf!" she exclaimed, startled, but her voice broke into a laugh as she realized what had happened. He hadn't just stumbled; the man had quite literally dropped himself onto the ground like a sack of grain, forehead lightly tapping the floor.

For a moment, she stood there, hands on her hips, looking down at him with exasperation. Then, unable to help herself, she knelt and began the arduous task of hauling him to his bed. He was heavy, all muscle and stubbornness, but Terra was nothing if not determined. She managed to drag him over and lay him down, his weight sinking into the mattress.

Terra sighed and brushed a stray strand of golden hair from her face, glancing down at him. He looked utterly at peace in his unconscious state, a rare vulnerability softening the edges of his rugged features. She peeled off her outer layers until she was down to her nightgown, the simple fabric brushing against her skin as she climbed into bed beside him.

She settled close, her fingers moving almost of their own accord to stroke his hair. It was soft, surprisingly so, and her touch traced the lines of his wounds and the bruises already forming from the battle. Her eyes drank in his face, memorizing every detail—the sharp line of his jaw, the slight twitch of his brow even in sleep, and the faint scar that cut across his cheek.

His eyes creaked open, dark and bleary, catching her in the act. For a moment, neither spoke, and then his lips twitched into a tired, lopsided grin.

"Terra, you really are a good woman," he said, his voice thick with exhaustion.

She laughed softly, a musical sound in the quiet room. "What did you think of me before? That I was Tarak? Or maybe the monster under your bed?"

His grin widened faintly, but there was a flicker of something else in his gaze—an honesty that made her heart ache. "Why ask? Wasn't it obvious?" he replied.

Terra blinked, her amusement faltering. She couldn't tell if it was a quip or a genuine statement, and as she searched his abyssal eyes for the answer, she found nothing but infinite darkness.

"No, it never is," she murmured. "You do that thing, you know. The abyss in the eyes and the oasis in the soul. It's like a puzzle I can't solve. You seem to know everything about everyone else, but no one can ever tell what's going on inside your head."

He looked away, his brow furrowing in thought. "An oasis, huh?" he mused aloud, his voice quieter now. "No… It's just a murky swamp. One fitting for a black toad to jump around in."

Terra's chest tightened at his words, but she said nothing, her fingers still tracing his hair. The moons outside cast their gentle light into the room, illuminating his face, and for a moment, the world seemed to still. There was nothing but the sound of his breathing and the weight of unsaid things hanging in the air.
 
Last edited:
Juraf the world Swallowing spear Finale
Juraf the World Swallowing Spear Finale
_______________


Juraf watched from a shaded perch, his spear resting casually against his broad shoulder as the midday suns filtered through the trees above. The training field was alive with movement—younger soldiers practicing drills in the distance, the rhythmic clash of wood against wood providing a steady undercurrent to the scene. The earthy aroma of the dirt beneath their feet mingled with the faint metallic tang of sweat in the warm air. This was his domain, and he took pride in molding the next generation into warriors who could endure the hardships to come.

"Alright, now left, then right. After that, slash, spin, and sweep. But against an enemy with a spear?" Juraf's grin widened as he demonstrated, his movements fluid and precise, each strike and pivot a masterclass in control. The dummy before him bore the brunt of his demonstration, its battered wooden frame groaning under the assault. "Twist your hips and finish off by severing them diagonally while they're stunned from the last blow. Got it?"

His protégé, young Garran, nodded eagerly. The boy's brown hair clung to his forehead with sweat as he gripped his training spear tightly. The twelve-year-old mimicked Juraf's movements, his determination palpable. He struck left, then right, before repositioning for a wide slash. The dummy trembled under the force of the blow, but as he transitioned into the sweep, he lost his footing. With an audible yelp, Garran crashed face-first into the dirt, sending up a small cloud of dust.

Groaning, the boy pushed himself onto his hands and knees, brushing dirt from his face as his ears burned with embarrassment. Juraf strode over, his tall frame casting a shadow over the boy.

"No pain, no gain, or something like that, kiddo," Juraf said, a grin tugging at his lips. He crouched and gave Garran a hearty pat on the back, dislodging more dirt from his hair. "If you want to attain spear intent, this is the least you can do. I'm counting on you to protect my little girl one day, after all."

The boy looked up at him with wide, determined eyes. "You'll be around forever, Master Juraf! You'll attain immortality, I know it. Sol will be fine, but you can definitely count on me!" Garran pounded his small fist against his chest in a bold display of confidence. "When I'm chieftain, I'll make her birthday a village holiday!"

Juraf burst into laughter, the sound booming across the field like a thunderclap. Without warning, he clapped the boy on the back with such force that Garran toppled forward, his face once again meeting the dirt.

"That's the spirit, little sapling," Juraf said, his grin wide and unapologetic. "You'll grow up just fine." Then, as if imparting sacred knowledge, his tone shifted to one of solemn authority. "Remember this: A man should…"

"A man should have an abyss in his eyes so no one can see through his thoughts," Garran recited with fervor, as if the words were etched into his soul. "Fire in his veins for a passion ready to take on the world. A monster in his heart for the instinct to fight for those he loves and destroy those he hates. To keep his edge and instinct. And an oasis in his soul for peace and clarity that can temper one's fire and instinct."

The boy's voice carried the weight of someone much older, each word measured and deliberate. Juraf's grin softened into something closer to pride as he nodded.

"Good," Juraf said, his voice steady, carrying a trace of warmth. He stood, towering over the boy, and gestured toward the dummy. "Now I expect you to have that particular combo down by the end of the week. I mean it. Otherwise, you'll be running the obstacle course of death seven times over. No excuses."

"Sir, yes, sir! General Juraf, sir!" Garran sprang to his feet, his hand snapping to his forehead in a crooked but enthusiastic salute.

Juraf smirked, giving the boy one last clap on the shoulder. "That's more like it," he said before turning and walking toward the edge of the training field.

The field opened into a wide expanse that overlooked the village below. The towering spiral trees, their bark shimmering faintly in the golden light of the most high seven stars, framed the path as Juraf's boots crunched against the dirt. His sharp eyes caught a familiar figure leaning casually against one of the trees, bathed in dappled sunlight. Naturally, it could only be Remulus.

The Lupus prince pushed off from the tree, falling into step beside Juraf. The two moved in comfortable silence for a moment, their strides in sync as they wandered the well-worn path leading toward the village. The sounds of life buzzed faintly in the distance—the laughter of children playing, the rhythmic clink of a blacksmith's hammer, the rustling of the breeze through the trees above.

"I hope my own son gets the same treatment from you, General," Remulus said, his voice carrying an undertone of amusement. His emerald eyes flicked to Juraf, who didn't break his stride.

"Little Peter? Naturally," Juraf replied without missing a beat, his tone deadpan. "Even though his amazing bloodline is tainted with your genes."

Remulus let out a soft laugh, shaking his head as the two continued down the path, the world around them alive with quiet vitality.

The suns dipped below the horizon, casting long, fading shadows across the village as the day yielded to the encroaching night. The streets glowed faintly under the bioluminescent aspar drifting lazily through the cool air, their soft light mingling with the dim golden hue of lanterns being lit one by one. The sounds of the bustling village began to quiet as the people retreated to their homes, their silhouettes framed briefly in doorways before vanishing behind wooden walls. Above, the moons rose in unison, their silvery light painting the world in a tranquil glow.

Juraf and Remulus walked side by side, their boots crunching against the dirt paths as they moved through the village. The fading sunlight played across Juraf's sharp features, accentuating the faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. Remulus glanced at him, his golden eyes narrowed slightly as he measured his words.

"You do realize I'm the prince of this village, right?" Remulus said, his voice laced with mock indignation. "Between the two of us, just who has the better bloodline?"

Juraf snorted, his smirk widening as he tilted his head lazily toward his companion. "When you can last more than five minutes in a fight with me, then you can talk about your bloodline being any good. Until then, Remmy, you're just a young pup yapping at a great wolf." He paused, his grin turning sharp. "And if you're as fast in the bedroom as you are in a fight, I truly feel sorry for my little sister."

Remulus froze mid-step, his emerald eyes wide with a mix of shock and indignation. Then, the tension broke as laughter erupted from his chest, rich and unrestrained. "Oh, dude, fuck you! Hehaha!" he said, shaking his head in disbelief.

The two men continued walking as the stars began to twinkle above, the warmth of their banter softening the cool embrace of the night. The village around them grew quieter, the hum of distant conversations replaced by the rhythmic chirping of nocturnal insects.

After a moment of companionable silence, Remulus glanced at Juraf, his tone shifting to something more tentative. "Soooo… about kids. How's that going with Terra and all? And well, you know…"

Juraf's expression softened at the mention of his daughter, though a shadow of weariness flickered in his dark eyes. "Sol is beautiful and precious," he said simply, his voice carrying a rare gentleness. "The most divine existence to ever grace this world with her presence."

Remulus raised an eyebrow, waiting. "And?" he pressed, his curiosity unabated.

Juraf sighed heavily, the sound weighted with the kind of exhaustion that went deeper than the physical. He didn't respond, his silence speaking volumes as they made their way to a familiar bar nestled at the edge of the village. The establishment was modest but inviting, its warm glow spilling out through the open doorway, accompanied by the faint murmur of conversation and the clinking of mugs.

Inside, the woman behind the counter greeted them with a perpetual grin, her eyes closed as though she were laughing at some unspoken joke. Without a word, she placed two mugs of frothy beer on the counter, her movements quick and practiced. "On the house, for our esteemed General Juraf and Prince Remulus," she said cheerfully, her voice carrying the slightest hint of mischief.

"Thanks, Serel," Remulus said, his lips quirking into a polite smile as he accepted his mug.

Juraf merely grunted his thanks, his focus already on the amber liquid in his hand. They left the bar shortly after, their footsteps carrying them away from the bustling heart of the village and into the quiet rural fields beyond. The sounds of insects grew louder here, filling the cool air with a steady rhythm that was both grounding and surreal. The aspar drifted between them, their bioluminescent bodies glowing like tiny stars against the backdrop of towering fields swaying in the gentle breeze.

It was here, under the watchful gaze of the moons and surrounded by the vastness of the rural expanse, that Juraf finally spoke. "I have not yet married Terra," he began, his voice low and deliberate. "Even though I know she wishes to get married."

Remulus slowed his pace, turning to look at his companion. "And Caela?"

Juraf's dark eyes flickered with something unreadable as he raised the mug to his lips, taking a long sip before answering. "Caela is pregnant with my child as well. The baby will be born soon, only two months and a few days apart from my Sol." He paused, the weight of his words settling between them. "I have not married her because I do not know how to explain to either her or Terra."

Remulus stopped in his tracks, his emerald eyes wide with disbelief. "And she's still going on missions?"

"And she's still going on missions," Juraf confirmed, the faintest edge of frustration coloring his tone.

Remulus ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. "Just who is it that you love between the two of them?"

Juraf's lips twisted into a hollow laugh as he looked skyward, his sharp features illuminated by the silvery light of the moons. "That's just the thing, isn't it?" he said, his voice tinged with self-mockery. "There isn't anyone quite as greedy as I am. I, Juraf, a spear that could swallow the world." He lifted his mug, saluting the heavens with a bitter grin before taking another drink.

"You say you are greedy," Remulus said carefully, his brow furrowing in thought, "but one man marrying multiple women is not something especially uncommon in our village. Is that not a solution to your predicament?"

Juraf lowered his mug, his expression darkening as he turned to face his companion. "I wish it were that simple, Remmy. But neither of them are that type of woman." His voice softened, a rare vulnerability slipping through the cracks of his usual bravado. "Pride and power, that is who they are. They love strongly and are possessive over that love. And it is only natural for them to be so. They are extraordinary, among the greatest people I have ever met in my life. I will not force them into the type of relationship they do not wish to be in."

The two men stood in silence, the weight of Juraf's words lingering in the air. Around them, the world seemed to hold its breath, the soft glow of the aspar and the gentle rustling of the fields the only sounds breaking the stillness. Above, the moons continued their slow ascent, their light casting long shadows across the earth as the night deepened.

Remulus nodded slowly, his green eyes reflecting the quiet resolve etched into Juraf's features. Without another word, they resumed walking, their figures disappearing into the vast expanse of the rural fields, where the shadows of the world swallowed them whole.

The light of the moons spilled across the rolling fields, painting the grass in silvery hues and casting long, shifting shadows as the wind whispered through the aspar, their bioluminescent tendrils glowing faintly. The hum of nocturnal insects provided a steady rhythm to the night, an ever-present reminder of the life that thrived even in these quiet, reflective moments. Juraf and Remulus walked side by side and though their strides were casual, the weight of their conversation carried a gravity that pressed against the stillness of the world around them.

"So instead," Remulus began, his green eyes sharp despite the calmness of his tone, "you will hide it and prevent consummating your relationship with Terra and even Caela as well? I heard you never even asked Terra out. That you've never called her your girlfriend or anything of that nature. You haven't done the same with Caela either, right?"

Juraf smirked, but the expression didn't reach his eyes. Instead, they held the weight of a man who'd spent too much time in the company of his own demons. "You'd be right," he admitted. "I haven't. Because at the end of the day, I'm scum. A boy raised in the slums will act like someone from the slums." His voice carried a note of self-deprecation, sharp and cutting.

Remulus's brows furrowed, his green eyes narrowing as he considered his friend. "It's not as if that's the reason. Kiyanna turned out just fine, and that's because of you. You're a general now, Juraf. You're not some street rat anymore."

Juraf waved off the words with a casual flick of his hand, his smirk twisting into something more bitter. "You don't need to console me, Remmy. I'm not about to break down over this shit. It's just reality."

He paused, his gaze drifting to the distant horizon, where the soft glow of the village lamps mingled with the faint light of the stars. "About my sister, though… I wonder."

The change in tone drew Remulus's attention, and he listened intently as Juraf continued.

"In my experience, love works like a firelight or a torch," Juraf began, his voice quieter now, tinged with something raw and unguarded. "It's passed from one to another. From father to son, mother to daughter, mentor to mentee. One flame lights another, and it spreads, growing, living." He glanced at Remulus, his dark eyes unreadable under the moonlight. "But me? I was never lit."

Remulus said nothing, sensing that this was one of those moments where silence was the only appropriate response. Juraf's words came slowly, as if dredged up from the depths of a well he rarely visited.

"I raised my sister, Remmy. And sometimes, I wonder about her too. What kind of flame did I pass to her? Was it warmth… or just the cold flicker of an ember?" He let out a hollow laugh, shaking his head. "Is she capable of giving and receiving love? Or did I fail her there, too?"

He stopped walking, turning to face Remulus fully. His expression was solemn, his voice steady but heavy with unspoken emotion. "So I ask you this: love her, Remmy. Love her with all your heart. So she can love in turn. So her flame can burn bright. So her child can feel love from her as well."

Juraf's gaze dropped, his smirk returning but without its usual bite. "I'm just a piece of waterlogged wood, Remmy. Extinguishing any fire I'm near in a big cloud of smoke and fucking steam. But I'm too selfish to stop loving them even now." He exhaled, a sound that was more weary than anything else. "You're not like me. And that's a good thing."

Remulus's green eyes softened, and he nodded solemnly. "I understand," he said, his voice carrying the weight of his own experiences. "I have that kind of feeling sometimes too. My mother loved me, but for my father, I was nothing but an extra. Existing in the shadow of Remus. An afterthought."

Juraf's smirk turned into a genuine smile, his hand coming up to clap Remulus on the shoulder. "Well, Remmy, you are my brother then. And you are our family. Even if I'm scum, my sister isn't. Maybe you can love one another in the truest sense. Bring something special out from within each other to create a whole greater than the parts. I believe you can do that, brother of mine."

Remulus's lips curved into a faint smile, and he nodded again. "Indeed… brother of mine."

The two of them walked in silence for a moment, the sounds of the night filling the spaces between their words. The faint rustle of the aspar, the chirping of insects, and the distant call of a nocturnal bird created a symphony that felt both intimate and eternal.

After a while, Remulus broke the silence. "So, Juraf," he began, his tone curious but careful, "just what is it about them that makes even you so afraid to do that to them?"

Juraf's smirk returned, but this time, it carried a hint of vulnerability. "Well, aside from the fact that I love them, it's due to their own personalities. Caela is quite simple. She's hard on the outside but soft on the inside. She's endured a lot throughout her life, and because of that, she's built up a shell. But the insides of that shell…" He paused, his gaze drifting upward to the twin moons that seemed to glow with a quiet, steady light. "They're softer and more fragile than anything. I don't even want to risk cracking it."

The moons cast their light over Juraf's sharp features, accentuating the shadows and lines that marked him as a man who had lived a life filled with battles—both external and internal. He took a sip of his drink, the cool liquid offering a brief respite from the weight of his thoughts.

"And Terra?" he asked softly, his voice laced with both curiosity and concern.

Juraf's lips twitched, forming a faint, almost melancholic smile. He glanced at his drink, then back at the earth beneath his boots. "Terra is glass," he said simply, the words spoken with a quiet reverence that made them feel heavier than they were. "She is a spear or a blade."

Remulus tilted his head, his brows knitting in confusion. "What do you mean by that exactly?" he asked, leaning forward slightly. The pale light of the moons illuminated the sharp angles of his face, giving his green eyes an almost otherworldly gleam.

Juraf swirled the liquid in his mug, taking a long sip before answering. His voice was low and deliberate, carrying the weight of someone who had spent years pondering the words he was about to speak. "You know that rare stuff—metal they forge into blades and spear tips?" he began, his gaze distant, as though he were seeing something beyond the field in front of them. "When it's whole, it's incredible. It can save lives, protect what matters. It's loyal, sharp, and unyielding."

Remulus nodded, his brow furrowing. "And when it's not whole?"

Juraf's smile faltered, replaced by a grimace that pulled at the edges of his mouth. He stared into the distance, his expression caught somewhere between admiration and sorrow. "When it shatters," he said slowly, his voice dropping to a near whisper, "it's not useless, as you might think. No… it becomes dangerous. Broken metal is sharp—jagged. You can't pick it up without getting cut. It slices into everything it touches, even those trying to help."

The words hung in the air like an unspoken truth, the kind that gnawed at the edges of the soul. Remulus straightened, his fingers drumming lightly against the mug in his hand. He watched Juraf carefully, the meaning behind his metaphor sinking in like a stone dropped into still water.

"Terra's strong," Juraf continued, his voice tinged with both admiration and ponderance. "She's built herself into something unbreakable, or at least that's what she wants the world to think. But if she ever did break…" He trailed off, shaking his head as if the thought were too unbearable to finish.

"You think it would destroy her?" Remulus ventured cautiously.

Juraf chuckled, though the sound was hollow, devoid of humor. "Yea, Remmy. It would but not only her. It would destroy everything around her. She'd lash out, not because she wanted to, but because she wouldn't know how not to. That's what happens with people like her, people like us. When we hurt, we hurt everything."

Remulus looked down at his own mug, his expression unreadable. The words struck a chord deep within him, resonating with memories he'd buried long ago. "I think I understand," he said quietly, his tone pensive.

Juraf's gaze snapped to his friend, the sharpness of his dark eyes softened by an unspoken gratitude. The silence returned, though it was no longer heavy. It felt more like a pause, a shared moment of understanding that needed no words to bridge the gap between them.

The stillness was broken by Remulus after a time, his voice lighter but still tinged with concern. "You've got enough on your plate without this weighing on you. Especially with the war brewing the way it is. The Gu are getting bolder by the day."

Juraf snorted, a faint smirk playing at his lips. "You don't need to remind me of that. I know better than anyone. Every skirmish, every patrol—it's a reminder that they're testing us, pushing their boundaries. They're not going to stop until we force them to."

Remulus nodded, his green eyes narrowing as he stared into the horizon. "Then it's best you keep your head straight. Problems at home become problems of the heart, and those bleed into the battlefield. You know as well as I do—this village can't afford that right now."

Juraf tipped his mug back, draining the last of his drink before letting out a long, weary sigh. He set the mug down gently and leaned back, resting his weight on his elbows as he gazed up at the moons. Their pale light traced the sharp lines of his face, giving him an almost statuesque quality. "That's more true than you could ever know," he said softly, his voice barely more than a whisper.

Remulus watched him for a moment longer, then looked away, letting the quiet envelop them once more. The sounds of the night seemed louder now—the gentle rustle of the wind through the grass, the distant chirping of crickets, the faint hum of life that never truly ceased. Above them, the stars burned brightly, eternal witnesses to the burdens they carried.

Neither man spoke again as the weight of the moment settled around them. For now, the silence was enough.

___________

A small animal-fat candle flickered weakly on the desk, its dim, golden light casting elongated shadows across the room's worn stone walls. The faint scent of tallow mingled with the stale air, amplifying the oppressive atmosphere. Remus sat hunched over, his broad shoulders nearly brushing the edges of the high-backed wooden chair. His sharp golden eyes, usually so commanding, were dulled by fatigue as they roved over the seemingly endless stack of reports. The faint scrape of paper against calloused fingers echoed softly in the quiet room, broken only by the occasional sigh of frustration that escaped his lips.

The latest raid in Gu territory had provided a fleeting reprieve, tipping the scales just enough to stave off outright defeat. The spoils—precious resources and rare materials—had boosted the village's immediate prospects, but the victory felt hollow. At best, they had clawed their way back to an uneasy stalemate. The morale of the soldiers was another matter entirely, one that was not so easily replenished.

The Gu were unlike anything the wolvenkind soldiers were used to facing. Insectoid and utterly alien, they were merciless in battle, their tactics brutal and unrelenting. They fought with no regard for their own lives, drenching their bodies in lethal toxins and unleashing noxious clouds of poison that clung to the air like a death shroud. Their savagery was a blade that cut into the hearts of the wolvenkind, who, for all their strength and ferocity, carried a humanity the Gu utterly lacked. Fighting such enemies day after day was draining the soldiers' spirits, leaving them haunted by the pervasive dread that no amount of training could dispel.

Remus licked his thumb absentmindedly and flipped to the next report. This one was a tedious account of internal politics, penned in the flowing script of one of the village's elders. His sharp eyes scanned the document, noting the carefully veiled implications woven between the lines. It detailed the recent rise of Juraf—that annoying bastard—to the position of general. Juraf's ascension had not come without ripples. His charisma, skill, and undeniable strength had won him the loyalty of his soldiers and the grudging respect of many elders.

More importantly, Juraf had thrown his support behind Remus' younger brother, Remulus. Some elders, ever eager to further their own agendas, were beginning to entertain the notion of backing Remulus in a challenge to Remus' leadership. Their motives were obvious—they believed Remulus to be malleable, a figurehead through whom they could exert their influence. It was a foolish idea, but troubling nonetheless. Even if Remulus had no ambitions of his own—and Remus was certain he didn't—the mere suggestion of dissent was a spark waiting to ignite into something far more dangerous.

The thought of internal strife gnawed at him. The village could ill afford to be divided, not with the Gu looming ever closer, testing their defenses with increasing boldness. Still, the idea grated. It wasn't jealousy, not exactly, but the constant comparison to his younger brother, the whispers and insinuations, stirred something restless and raw within him. Their relationship, once so close, had grown strained under the weight of their roles. Remus missed the simplicity of their childhood, when the only battles were the ones fought with wooden swords in sunlit fields.

He sighed heavily and turned another page, his mind circling back to the pressures bearing down on him. Reports of the Gu's movements were interspersed with notes on the suspicious behavior of certain elders. One name stood out: Hathor. That elder's sudden shift was unexpected. Hathor had always been a staunch supporter of Remus' faction, and his loyalty had only seemed to deepen since Juraf had aligned himself with Remulus. Yet now, whispers of intrigue surrounded him. It was a curiosity, one that warranted careful investigation.

Setting the report aside, Remus pushed himself up from the chair. His joints creaked in protest as he stretched, his tall frame unfolding with a series of satisfying pops. Sitting hunched over for hours, cramped by the weight of responsibility, left him feeling more like an old man than the warrior-leader he was supposed to be. He rolled his shoulders and exhaled sharply, as though trying to expel the tension that had settled deep into his bones.

The air in the hall outside his study was cooler, carrying the faint scent of woodsmoke and the distant aroma of bread baking in the communal ovens. He passed a series of doors, each leading to the rooms where his wives slept. There were only two—a modest number by the standards of the Lupus clan. His footsteps softened instinctively as he approached their quarters, a small gesture of respect for the women who bore his burdens alongside him.

One of them had given him a son—his firstborn, Garran. The thought of the boy brought a rare smile to his lips, softening the sharp angles of his face. Garran was everything he could have hoped for: strong, intelligent, and brimming with the boundless energy of youth. His pride in the boy was a quiet, unshakable thing, a foundation that steadied him in moments of doubt.

He paused outside Garran's room, pushing the door open just enough to peer inside. The faint light from the hallway spilled in, illuminating the small figure sprawled across the bed. Garran slept deeply, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. Even in sleep, his resemblance to Remus was striking. The boy had inherited the defining features of the Lupus clan—the sharp jawline, the proud tilt of his nose, and hair so dark it seemed to drink in the light.

For a moment, Remus simply stood there, watching his son with a quiet intensity. The sight of him brought a pang of both pride and unease. The boy was his mirror in so many ways, and that resemblance carried a weight of expectation that Garran couldn't yet understand. Remus' lips curved into a faint smile as he silently closed the door. Whatever battles lay ahead, Garran would face them in time. For now, the boy deserved his rest.

As Remus turned and walked back into the dimly lit hall, the weight of leadership settled back onto his shoulders. The shadows followed him, long and unyielding, as he made his way through the quiet halls. The village slept, but the world beyond its walls did not, and neither could he. Not yet.

The halls Remus passed through were a shrine to the legacy of his bloodline. Lining the stone walls were the carefully preserved achievements of his ancestors, each previous chieftain immortalized in polished wood carvings, intricate tapestries, and even a few rare glinting metal plaques. These relics told stories of triumph and sacrifice, of battles won and lives spent in service to the village. Between them hung banners dyed in deep blues and greens, the colors of the Lupus clan, embroidered with symbols of the moons and the great Fenrir of legend. The soft glow of ward-infused sconces illuminated this display of history, casting shadows that seemed to breathe and shift as he moved.

The grandeur of the hall spoke to the pride and strength of the Lupus clan, yet to Remus, it carried a weight he could not fully set down. Each relic was a reminder of the expectations resting on his shoulders, the lives looking to him for guidance, and the history he was tasked with upholding. His jaw tightened as he exited the grounds, nodding to the guards stationed at the gates of his residence. They bowed in respect, but he waved them off with a simple gesture, signaling peace and discretion. Tonight, he would walk alone.

The air outside was cool and crisp, carrying the earthy scent of the forest that surrounded the village. The pale light of the moons spilled over the cobbled streets, painting the village in shades of silver and shadow. Remus moved with a quiet purpose, each step muffled by a subtle expenditure of numen, making his journey silent as the night itself. The village slept, its rhythm slowed to the gentle hum of insects and the occasional bark of a distant guard dog.

He was heading to the home of Elder Hathor, a man who had always stood firm in support of his leadership but whose recent actions had become a source of suspicion. Remus had no intention of issuing a formal summons or confrontation—not yet. He preferred a subtler approach, one that often yielded truths hidden behind false smiles. Spying, or perhaps catching Hathor off guard, would be far more telling. A man's reactions when unguarded often revealed far more than words spoken in the controlled arena of counsel chambers.

The elder's home was modest compared to the grandeur of Remus' own, but it was far from simple. Stone walls reinforced with rune work spoke of wealth and influence, though the faint glow of some wards flickered inconsistently. Sloppy, Remus thought as he observed the protections. It was almost insulting how easy it was for someone of his caliber to slip past the sentries and circumvent the wards. His movements were fluid, his large frame moving with a grace that belied his size. He stuck to the shadows, slipping through the halls like a specter.

At times, he had to employ creative maneuvers to avoid detection, hiding in storage chests or clinging to the ceiling like some predatory beast as guards passed beneath him, oblivious to his presence. The thrill of evasion sparked a faint smirk on his lips. For all his frustration with Hathor, moments like these reminded him of the sharp instincts that had carried him through countless battles.

As he neared Hathor's chambers, the stillness of the home seemed to thrum with unease. Remus pressed himself against the wall, his sharp ears catching the sound of hushed voices within. He edged closer, his heart quickening. The door to the elder's chambers was slightly ajar, revealing a flickering candlelight that danced erratically against the stone walls.

Through the crack, Remus saw them—Hathor and another man, an ally whose face he could not yet place. The two moved with nervous energy, their conversation inaudible but tense. Then, to Remus' surprise, they slipped out of the window, their figures vanishing into the night.

Suspicious indeed, Remus thought, his golden eyes narrowing as he followed.

He moved after them with the skill of a predator, his steps silent and measured. They were wary, frequently glancing over their shoulders and pausing to scan the area. More than once, their heightened vigilance nearly exposed him, forcing him to retreat into the shadows or duck behind cover. Despite their caution, Remus remained unseen, his second-layer numen cloaking him like a second skin.

Their path wound through the village, past sleeping homes and quiet fields, until they reached the outer wall. There, Hathor exchanged a series of signals with the guards. The men nodded and stepped aside, allowing the elder and his ally to slip beyond the safety of the village boundaries.

Remus' brows furrowed. This was no ordinary meeting. His suspicions deepened as he continued to follow them, now outside the walls and into the wild forest.

The forest was alive with its own symphony of sounds—the rustling of leaves in the breeze, the distant calls of nocturnal creatures, and the faint chirping of aspar, the bioluminescent insects that flitted like embers through the trees. The moons bathed the woods in their ethereal glow, but even their light seemed muted here, swallowed by the dense canopy above.

At one point, their journey nearly ended in disaster. A vampyr, its pale, elongated form barely visible in the gloom, prowled near their path. Its hungry eyes gleamed like sickly stars, and for a moment, Remus thought it might sense his presence. He held his breath, his hand hovering over the hilt of his blade, but the creature turned away, disappearing into the shadows.

Finally, the two men reached their destination, a small clearing shrouded in shadow. Hathor and his ally paused, their body language shifting from tense to deferential. Remus crouched low, his body concealed among the thick foliage as he peered into the clearing.

And then he saw it.

A Gu emerged from the darkness, and even in the dim light, its presence was commanding. It was tall—even taller than most of its kind—standing nearly nine feet, with a sinewy frame that radiated a grotesque power. Its purple skin, veined with black like rivers of corruption, seemed to pulse faintly under the shadows of the trees. Its pupil-less black eyes glinted with an unsettling intelligence, and its mandibles clicked rhythmically, a sound that sent a chill down Remus' spine.

Unlike the crude attire of most Gu warriors, this one was draped in garments that bordered on opulence. Dark, iridescent fabric adorned its tall frame, its surface embroidered with jagged patterns that seemed to shimmer faintly in the moonlight. Its presence exuded authority, marking it as a figure of great importance among its kind.

Remus' heart pounded as he watched Hathor approach the creature. The elder's posture was deferential, almost submissive, as he began to speak. Though the words were too quiet to make out, the implications were clear. Hathor was not simply meeting with the enemy; he was conspiring with them.

The Gu leaned forward slightly, its mandibles clicking in what might have been amusement or disdain. Remus felt a surge of rage rise within him, his hand tightening around the hilt of his weapon. The urge to act—to strike them both down and end this betrayal—was nearly overwhelming. But he forced himself to remain still.

Information was power, and in this moment, knowledge was more valuable than bloodshed. He needed to know more, to uncover the full extent of this treachery before making his move. Narrowing his eyes, Remus pressed himself lower into the shadows, his golden gaze locked on the unfolding scene as the clearing hummed with quiet menace.

"Elder Gu En, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance this evening," Hathor said, his voice steady as he offered a slight bow.

To Remus' surprise, the Gu returned the gesture with an eerie grace, its purple-hued mandibles parting slightly in acknowledgment. The sight was strange, even unsettling. The Gu were not known for their manners, but this one—Elder Gu En—clearly operated on a level far removed from the savage hordes his kind typically embodied.

"Hathor," Gu En began, its voice smoother and more articulate than Remus had anticipated. The mandibles, which usually chittered and clicked incessantly, moved only minimally, their sound a faint undercurrent rather than a distraction. "I trust you have something interesting planned to summon me in such a manner. I would hope you value my time enough not to waste it."

Hathor straightened, clasping his hands behind his back. "Indeed, Elder Gu En. I come with a proposition, one that could offer mutual benefit. I understand that the Gu pursue the dao of poison and corruption above all else. It is the core of your people's strength and adaptability and the reason for your lust as well as strength in."

The elder's voice was careful, walking the line between acknowledgment and critique, but the Gu remained unperturbed. Its black, pupil-less eyes gleamed faintly under the moonlight, its expression—or what passed for one—cold and calculating.

Gu En tilted its head, its mandibles twitching in faint acknowledgment. The Gu's lustful nature, both literal and metaphorical, was no secret. It was an intrinsic part of their being, an unyielding hunger that drove their actions and amplified their connection to their dao. For them, lust was not just carnal but also symbolic—a relentless craving to consume, corrupt, and dominate.

"This war has been harsh on wolvenkind," Hathor continued, "but I know it has not spared the Gu either. Your resources are not infinite, nor are your numbers. I offer a trade that will grant both our peoples room to breathe, to regroup. A temporary reprieve, if you will."

Gu En tilted its head slightly, the faintest hum of curiosity rising from its throat. "A trade, you say? Go on."

Hathor's confidence grew at the Gu's apparent interest. "In your territory, there exists a grove of sundew herbs. These plants, while of little use to your people's dao of poison, hold significant medicinal value for ours. I propose that you replant the majority of the grove elsewhere but leave a portion behind for us to harvest. In return, we offer you something... unique. A woman of our kind. Her name is Caela."

Remus stiffened, a surge of anger rushing through him as Hathor spoke the name.

"She is prideful, strong-willed, and undeniably beautiful," Hathor continued, his voice dripping with calculated persuasion. "Her eyes are can see through numen and wards, and her strength is such that she would make an exceptional tool in the creation of your most potent poisons. A perfect specimen for your purposes, I dare say. Her unique ability and will makes her as such."

Gu En's mandibles clicked faintly, its alien gaze unwavering. "Do you have an image of this woman?"

Hathor reached into his robes and produced a small portrait, the edges worn as though it had been handled often. The elder extended it with an air of reverence, and the Gu took it, holding it up to the light of the moons.

After a long moment, Gu En gave a faint chitter that might have been approval. "Not bad. She will suffice. However, I am curious—if she is so talented, so valuable—why would you offer her up so willingly?"

Hathor's expression darkened, a sneer twisting his features. "Because she is a lustful beast who lays with scum and trash. Her pride blinds her to reason, and her choices have made her unworthy of our protection. She is nothing more than a burden to our people." His words were laced with venom, each one spat as though they left a foul taste in his mouth.

The Gu was unmoved, its focus returning to the details of the trade. Whatever contempt Hathor harbored, it held no interest to the creature. The following hours passed in tense negotiation, both parties hammering out the specifics of their arrangement. Gu En asked precise questions, and Hathor answered with a practiced ease that spoke of his resolve. Remus, hidden in the shadows, listened intently, his mind racing.

At times, he wondered if this was a trap—if they had somehow sensed his presence and were staging this exchange to draw him out. Yet the genuine focus and meticulous detail in their discussion dispelled his doubts. The Gu were not known for subtlety, and this level of deception seemed beyond them. No, they were earnest in their treachery, and the implications of their pact sent a chill down Remus' spine.

When the negotiations concluded, Hathor bowed once more, his movements precise and deliberate. Gu En responded with a low chitter before turning and stalking into the forest, its grotesque form disappearing into the shadows like a nightmare fading into the depths of sleep.

Remus remained motionless as Hathor and his ally began their journey back to the village, their steps hurried and their voices low. Only when they were well out of sight did he allow himself to exhale.

His heart pounded as he replayed the events in his mind. The trade Hathor proposed was monstrous, a betrayal of the highest order, yet its logic was undeniable. The war was bleeding the village dry, and the temporary reprieve offered by this arrangement could provide the time they so desperately needed.

But at what cost?

Remus closed his eyes, his jaw tightening. He had always known that leadership required sacrifice. Yet this—this was a choice that would stain his hands and his soul. Could he allow such an atrocity for the greater good? Could he justify it to himself, to his people? His thoughts churned, a storm of conflict and doubt.

In the end, the answer came not from his heart but from the cold, calculating part of his mind that knew the weight of command.

Sacrifice was a tool. Progress demanded it. The majority was what mattered most. And so, as the night deepened and the shadows grew, Remus remained hidden, his decision made but his spirit heavy. The world was rarely kind to those who bore the mantle of leadership, and tonight, it was unkind indeed.

___________

Terra walked through the village with a soft smile gracing her lips, her steps light and unhurried. The cobbled paths stretched before her, lined with simple wooden houses adorned with vibrant fabrics and small, glowing lanterns swaying in the gentle breeze. The air was alive with the hum of daily life—merchants haggling over prices, the laughter of children darting between stalls, and the mingling aromas of roasted meats and freshly harvested fruits. It was a symphony of ordinary beauty, and she relished every note of it.

It had been years since she had escaped the hellish home of her birth, a place she once thought she would never leave. Those years were a distant memory now, blurred and softened by the passage of time and the warmth of the life she had built since. Though her dreams of becoming a priestess had slipped through her fingers, she had carved out a fulfilling path elsewhere. She had mastered sewing, her hands weaving life into fabrics with skill and care. It wasn't the exalted role she had once envisioned, but it was enough—it gave her a purpose, and that was a treasure in itself.

Still, there was always a lingering whisper of yearning, a desire for something more. She couldn't deny the pang of envy that stirred when she watched Caela leave the village on missions, her unique senses making her indispensable. Terra had grown to admire Caela in so many ways, yet the ache of jealousy still reared its head.

But it was okay. It really was. She had Juraf. She had Kiyanna. She had Sol. She had a family. Her heart swelled at the thought of her beautiful, golden-haired daughter, the little miracle who had transformed her life into something she had scarcely dared to dream of. No matter her past, no matter who else existed or what they had, Terra was happy now. Truly happy.

Her gaze drifted skyward to the cluster of seven stars shining brightly in the deep azure of the evening sky. A wistful sigh escaped her lips as she wondered, not for the first time, when Juraf might finally propose.

"Terra!" A loud, exuberant voice broke her reverie.

She turned toward the source of the call, her smile brightening as she recognized the black-haired, dark-eyed woman striding toward her with the boundless energy of a storm. Kiyanna, with her tanned skin and confident stride, was so much like her brother that it was impossible not to see Juraf in her movements.

"Hey, Kiyanna," Terra greeted warmly. "How are you?"

"Oh, you know," Kiyanna said, rolling her eyes dramatically. "Just Remulus pissing me off as usual. He's been sleeping off a hangover from drinking with my idiot brother two days ago. Like we don't have a baby son to raise or anything!" Her voice was laced with mock indignation, her arms flailing for emphasis.

Terra pressed a hand to her mouth, stifling a laugh as a grim smile tugged at Kiyanna's lips.

"Oh! I'm sorry, Terra," Kiyanna said quickly, her brow furrowing in a look of sincere apology. "My brother's being stupid again. The fact that he still hasn't proposed to you after all this time is insane. You even have my adorable niece together! Please, just give me some time." She cracked her knuckles with an exaggerated seriousness. "I'll beat some proper sense into him where the world failed."

Terra's laugh bubbled out, light and melodic, as she linked arms with Kiyanna. "I'll be looking forward to it. Walk with me? Sol should see her auntie."

"Of course," Kiyanna said, her face lighting up with a mischievous grin. "I will absolutely be her favorite. Just wait and see! Whenever you and Juraf get into arguments, it'll be Auntie Kiyanna she runs to. Mark my words."

The two women strolled through the bustling streets, their laughter mingling with the lively sounds of the village. The wooden stalls lining the market square were draped in colorful cloths, showcasing an array of wares—freshly woven baskets, gleaming trinkets, and jars filled with vibrant spices. The clatter of wooden wheels on cobblestones and the rustle of fabric in the breeze blended with the occasional call of a merchant advertising their goods.

When they reached Terra's home, she couldn't help but smile at the sight. The modest but sturdy wooden house was nestled under the protective canopy of a sprawling elder tree, its branches dotted with tiny bioluminescent aspar drifting lazily through the air. The house radiated warmth, just like the life inside it.

Stepping inside, Terra's heart softened at the sight of Sol's crib. The finely carved wooden frame was adorned with decorations Juraf had painstakingly selected, sparing no expense. The soft blankets within were stitched with care, their intricate patterns a testament to Terra's craft. Juraf's presence in their lives was evident in every detail, from the sturdy structure of the crib to the overabundance of toys scattered across the room. He was a serious man in many ways, but when it came to Sol, he was nothing short of a doting fool.

"There's my adorable little niece!" Kiyanna exclaimed, darting toward the crib with uncontainable excitement.

She scooped Sol into her arms, the baby's dark eyes sparkling with delight as a cascade of golden hair framed her cherubic face. The little wolf ears atop her head twitched in response to Kiyanna's playful cooing. Sol's laughter filled the room, a sound so pure and joyful that it seemed to banish any lingering shadows from Terra's heart.

Kiyanna nuzzled her cheek against Sol's, her movements exaggerated and affectionate. "You're going to love your Auntie Kiyanna the most, aren't you?" she said, grinning as the baby giggled uncontrollably. "When you're older, you're going to come running to me, and I'll spoil you rotten. Just you wait."

Terra leaned against the doorway, watching the scene with a contented smile. Her heart felt full, almost to bursting, as she took in the warmth and light of her little family.

"Ahh, after Peter, I should try for a girl as well. But then again, I have Sol. I can't wait for them all to meet and grow up together, like we did," Kiyanna said with a laugh, her dark eyes shining with a mix of anticipation and nostalgia.

"Well, hopefully not like we did," Terra replied softly, gently taking Sol from Kiyanna's arms and placing her back into the beautifully adorned crib.

Kiyanna paused, her expression shifting as the weight of Terra's words settled over them. She nodded slowly, her gaze lingering on the child as her lips pressed into a determined line. "Fair enough. Hopefully, their lives will be better than ours." Her voice grew firm, conviction hardening her tone. "No—they will be better than ours. Let's make sure of that. As their parents."

Terra glanced at her hopefully one day sister-in-law, a warmth blooming in her chest. There was something comforting in Kiyanna's resolute words, a shared promise that their children would grow up unburdened by the shadows of their past.

Before Terra could respond, the door swung open with a sudden burst of energy. A familiar silhouette filled the frame, tall and broad, exuding an easy confidence that always made her heart race. A man stepped inside, the light catching on the bronzed hue of his skin and the subtle sheen of sweat on his collarbone. His simple black shirt, laced loosely at the collar, exposed the muscular cleft of his chest. His black hair, tied in a loose ponytail his wolf ears long and sleek, framed sharp, striking features that Terra never tired of looking at. The spear slung over his back seemed an extension of him, a testament to his prowess and authority.

And then there was his smile—lopsided, cocky, and entirely too disarming. It was the love of her life.

Juraf.

"Huh, I wasn't expecting you, Kiyanna," he said, his dark eyes quirked in curiosity as he glanced between the two women.

"Hey, you useless bas–" Kiyanna began, her voice rising with irritation, but Terra shot her a quick look. The unspoken plea in Terra's eyes stopped her mid-sentence, though not without a dramatic roll of Kiyanna's own.

Kiyanna exhaled sharply, exasperation flickering across her face. Terra winced inwardly, knowing exactly what that look meant. She knew she was too soft on Juraf. Always too forgiving, always willing to overlook things she probably shouldn't. She understood it logically, but logic and the heart rarely aligned. Her love for him ran too deep, overpowering every rational thought. It wasn't weakness—it was simply truth.

She caught the subtle shift in Juraf's expression as his eyes moved between them, something fleeting and unreadable before it disappeared behind his usual playful demeanor.

"Calling the general of the village a useless bastard is grounds for arrest, you know," Juraf said lightly, his grin widening as he crossed the room to wrap an arm around Terra's waist. His touch sent a familiar warmth coursing through her, and she leaned back into his chest instinctively, her body melting at the contact.

Kiyanna's dark eyes narrowed, worry and annoyance mingling in her gaze as she watched them. "I'll let it go for now, but Juraf, we seriously need to talk, okay?" she said, waving a hand as if to dismiss him. Her shoulder-length obsidian hair swayed with the movement, catching the faint light of the room.

Juraf tilted his head, his grin turning mischievous. "I can't even get a hug, huh?" He stepped away from Terra, his arms opening theatrically toward his sister.

"Maybe stop worrying about other women and start worrying about the mother of your child," Kiyanna shot back sharply, her voice cutting through the air like a whip. Without waiting for his response, she turned on her heel and strode toward the door, slamming it behind her with a force that left the room vibrating faintly.

Juraf sighed, his shoulders sagging as he turned back to Terra. His gaze softened, and for a moment, the weight he carried seemed to press down visibly on him. Terra panicked slightly under his scrutiny, feeling the urge to smooth things over. "I didn't tell her to be that mean or anything," she said quickly, her laugh tinged with nervousness.

His dark eyes fixed on her, their depth and intensity making her breath catch. "Terra," he said, his voice low and steady, "you of all people never have to apologize to me. When have I ever begrudged you for anything?"

Her chest tightened at the sincerity in his tone. He stepped past her to the crib, his movements slow and deliberate as he reached for their daughter. Despite the rough calluses on his hands—hands that had taken lives and carried the weight of war—they cradled Sol with a gentleness that seemed almost reverent.

"As a man, I only have apologies to give you," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion which was unusual for him. He leaned down, pressing his forehead gently against Sol's. "And as a father, I only have apologies to give our daughter."

Terra's heart ached at his words, at the vulnerability he rarely allowed anyone to see. She moved closer, looping her arms around both of them as she pressed her forehead to his, nuzzling against him in a silent reassurance.

"There's nothing you could ever do, Juraf. Just where would I be without you?" she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "I'm the one who should be saying those words."

Juraf didn't respond immediately, his gaze locked on Sol's tiny, peaceful face. When he finally spoke, his voice was barely above a whisper, a quiet confession that sent a shiver through her.

"If only you knew."

____________

Caela's hand rested protectively over the subtle curve of her belly, her fingers tracing idle patterns against the fabric of her tunic. She was nearly due, though it was hard to tell just by looking at her. Her bump was modest, almost unnoticeable beneath the loose, flowing garments she had taken to wearing. For a time, the lack of prominence had worried her, but after thorough tests conducted by the other priestesses, she knew everything was fine. Her child was fine.

The realization brought some measure of peace, though it did little to quell the other storm raging inside her. It was better this way, she told herself. If no one noticed, no one would think to stop her. She could continue her missions, heading into the wilds with her keen senses, aiding their forces in the grueling war against the Gu. The ramping tides of bloodshed had forced her hand—every pair of capable eyes was needed, especially hers. If anyone discovered her condition, they might forbid her from leaving the village entirely. And she couldn't allow that.

The only person who knew the truth was the father of her child—the first and only man she had ever given herself to. Juraf. That hopeless scum of a man.

Caela's lips twitched into a faint, bitter smile at the thought of him. A few days prior, she had ventured into the village market, making her usual rounds. She didn't particularly enjoy going out—it was too loud, too crowded—but she had read that such outings were good for an unborn child, exposing them to the vibrancy of life. And so, despite her personal reservations, she made it a habit.

It was during that visit that she sensed a familiar presence. Kiyanna. Caela had been intending to say hello. After all, Kiyanna would be her child's aunt soon enough, whether the younger woman knew it or not. But as she approached, her steps slowed, and her ears caught fragments of a conversation between Kiyanna and the woman beside her.

They were talking about Juraf.

At first, she thought nothing of it. Juraf was well known in the village—he was the general, after all. Gossip about him was as common as the wind. But then, she heard something that stopped her in her tracks.

His daughter.

Caela froze, the words hitting her like a physical blow. A child? With that woman? She felt the blood drain from her face, her legs threatening to give out beneath her. Her breath came shallow and quick as her mind raced to process what she had heard.

Juraf had a child.

It wasn't as if she had never heard rumors of him gallivanting with other women before. He was Juraf, larger than life, and his charm was as maddening as it was undeniable. She had always dismissed those whispers as idle gossip, the embellishments of envious tongues. But this was different. This wasn't just a dalliance or a fleeting scandal. This was a daughter—a tangible, irrefutable connection to someone else.

Their relationship, if one could even call it that, had never been defined. They weren't lovers, not officially. They had no labels, no promises, no commitments. They had shared stolen moments, whispers in the dark, and one fateful night that had bound them together forever. She had always believed, foolishly perhaps, that he would eventually come to her. That his wandering heart would settle, and it would settle with her.

But now, she wasn't so sure.

She knew Juraf better than most, better than he probably knew himself. He was a man who blustered and postured, a man who wore his bravado like armor. But beneath that rough exterior, he felt more deeply than anyone she had ever known. His emotions ran like rivers—wild, fierce, and boundless. It was that depth that had drawn her to him, that had made her believe in him, even when logic and pride warned her against it.

And yet, that same pride was her undoing now.

She had thrown herself into mission after mission, knowing full well the risks. Juraf had tried to stop her, of course. He had argued, pleaded, even demanded that she rest and prioritize her safety. But in the end, what could he do? Force her? He wasn't that kind of man. And she had taken advantage of that, her pride refusing to let her appear weak or dependent. If he wouldn't commit to her, if he wouldn't claim her and their child as his, then she would show him that she didn't need him.

It was a lie, of course. She knew it. Every time she stepped beyond the village's protective walls, every time she faced the dangers of the wilds, she knew she was endangering herself and the life growing inside her. But she couldn't stop. To stop would be to admit defeat, to concede the vulnerability she was too stubborn to face.

She exhaled a long, shuddering breath, her hand tightening over her belly. "What a fool I am," she whispered to herself, her voice trembling with equal parts bitterness and sorrow. But even as the words left her lips, she knew they weren't entirely true. Because for all her pride and all her anger, she still loved him. Juraf, the hopeless scum of a man.

And that was the cruelest truth of all.

It hurt. For someone like her, it hurt in a way that felt all-consuming, gnawing at her sense of self. It wasn't the sharp sting of a fresh wound but the dull, persistent ache of betrayal—one she couldn't even entirely justify. She knew it wasn't as though she and Juraf had exchanged vows, declared love, or made promises. But it had still hurt. Truly and deeply, it had hurt to hear that he had a whole other child.

Another woman.

A woman his sister apparently expected him to marry. That implication had twisted in her chest like a serrated blade. She felt a cruel, petty satisfaction at the fact they had yet to wed, that Juraf had seemingly avoided broaching the topic altogether. It was pathetic of her to think so, and she knew it. It wasn't that woman's fault—she didn't even know. And yet, the bitterness lingered, souring her thoughts.

Her feelings for Juraf were a tangled mess of contradictions—twisted, angry, sorrowful, and unrelenting. For all the hurt he caused her, for all the unanswered questions and the distance he sometimes maintained though not often, she couldn't stop loving him. He had carved himself into the deepest recesses of her heart, and no amount of resentment could dislodge him. He had been there since that night all those years ago, and no matter how much she tried, he wouldn't leave.

Caela let out a breath, her hand resting briefly on her belly as if seeking reassurance. Today, she would bury those feelings. There were more important matters to attend to. The village needed her, her skills, her senses. Her child would need her too—strong, steady, unwavering. She forced herself to stand, pulling on her cloak with deliberate precision. The weight of her weapons rested familiarly at her side, though they were rarely needed. Her abilities often meant she could avoid conflict entirely, but she never left without them.

As she moved, something slipped from her desk, shattering against the floor. She froze, momentarily startled, before shaking her head. Normally, she was more careful, more deft. Pregnancy, she thought. It was making her clumsier than usual. She knelt to pick up the shards, her fingers brushing against the cold, jagged edges. For a moment, she considered fixing it, but then she left it where it lay. There wasn't time for sentimentality.

Steeling herself, she stepped out of her home, the brisk air of the village brushing against her skin. Her senses flared instinctively, sending out faint waves of numen vibrations. It was second nature, a subtle sweep of the world around her that painted a map in her mind. A few villagers noticed, their curious gazes following her as she passed, but she ignored them. Her steps carried her toward the training field on the outskirts of the village, where her group awaited.

The air buzzed with life as she walked. Merchants shouted about fresh produce and cured meats, the tantalizing scents wafting through the market stalls. Children darted between the legs of their elders, laughing and squealing with abandon. The rhythmic clang of blacksmiths at their forges blended with the hum of conversation and the occasional bark of a dog. It was a symphony of daily life, and yet it felt strangely distant to her today.

When she reached the training field, the noise quieted. The field was sparse, bordered by tall grass that swayed gently in the wind. Her group stood waiting, their figures familiar and steady though their were additions. She nodded to them in silent greeting, her gaze sharp and focused.

"Caela," the leader of the scouting group called out, his tone casual but carrying an edge of caution. "We'll be heading into Gu territory today. Word is the area's mostly unguarded, so it should be a quick in-and-out job. Nothing too serious, but still pretty dangerous. You fine with that?"

She met his eyes evenly, her voice calm and resolute. "Yes, sir. That will be fine."

As a priestess, Caela wasn't technically part of the military, so she didn't have to adhere to its strict hierarchies or even participate in missions like this. Yet, she chose to. Not out of obligation, but out of duty to Wolvenblade, a sense of purpose, and a desire to protect the village that had given her a place to belong. She shook the thought away as they prepared to venture deeper into Gu territory, her focus sharpening. Dwelling on her motivations wouldn't help her now.

Their group consisted of her and several soldiers—two more than the usual unit. She didn't recognize these additional men, unlike the others in the group she had worked with before. Still, she thought the adjustment was reasonable. More bodies meant better protection, even if it came at the cost of a slightly higher chance of being detected by the Gu. It wasn't an ideal trade-off, but in these times, nothing was.

They moved quickly and efficiently, leaping from the wide, spiral-like branches of the forest's massive trees. The thick canopy above filtered the sunlight into fragmented beams, casting shifting patterns on the forest floor below. Shadows danced in tandem with their movements, a testament to the skillful use of numen they pumped into their shadow cores to muffle the sounds of their approach. The forest was a symphony of rustling leaves and distant calls of unseen beasts, but their steps were silent.

Caela's senses extended outward, faint vibrations of numen spreading like invisible ripples through the air. The dense, ancient forest seemed alive in more ways than one. The aspar floated in the shadows, their translucent forms casting eerie, faint glows in the periphery of her vision. Occasionally, her senses brushed against a beast hidden among the undergrowth or nestled high in the trees, but none of the numen signatures belonged to the Gu.

And that troubled her.

"There seem to be no traces of Gu in the general area," she finally said, her voice cutting through the silence of their advance. "Which is… strange."

"It shouldn't be a problem," one of the men in the back replied. His tone was steady, almost dismissive, as if trying to ease the tension. "This area is said to hold something valuable to them, so it's likely only high operatives or elites of the Gu come here. Perhaps they've hidden their traces or are using some advanced techniques to mask their presence."

"That makes sense," another soldier added, his voice carrying a note of reassurance. "If it's something special, we need to press forward, right, Captain?"

Caela glanced toward their captain, her brow furrowing slightly. The man hesitated, a soft grunt of reluctant acceptance escaping his lips. Normally, he would have taken her observations more seriously, possibly even considering retreat if the situation seemed too unpredictable. But today, he deferred to the men in the back—strangers whose authority seemed to extend beyond the usual chain of command.

The unease in her chest deepened, but she said nothing. Instead, she turned her focus back to the forest as they pushed forward. The world around her was a kaleidoscope of vibrant hues, the result of the potent ambient numen saturating the area. The trees themselves seemed to hum faintly with energy, their spiraling branches thick with moss and luminous fungi. The air carried a heady, almost electric quality, tingling against her skin with every step she took. The deeper they ventured, the more alive the forest felt, as though it were watching them, waiting.

Caela's thoughts swirled as she moved. The Gu were infamous for their cunning, their ability to twist even the most mundane environments into deadly traps. If they were truly hiding their presence here, it meant one of two things: either they were guarding something of immense value, or they were laying a trap. Neither prospect was comforting.

Her fingers brushed the hilt of her weapon as a precaution, though she doubted she'd need it. Her senses were her true strength, and she relied on them now more than ever. Still, a flicker of doubt crossed her mind. Something about this mission felt off—the added soldiers, the captain's uncharacteristic compliance, the unnerving silence of the forest.

She glanced back at the two unfamiliar men in their group. Their movements were precise, their eyes scanning the surroundings with sharp focus. They didn't carry themselves like ordinary soldiers. They radiated an air of authority, one that subtly shifted the group's dynamic without anyone explicitly acknowledging it.

Her grip on her weapon tightened. Who were they really, and why were they here?

The group continued onward, the forest growing denser and darker as the canopy above thickened, blotting out more of the light. The once-familiar sounds of the village and its outskirts were now a distant memory, replaced by the soft rustle of leaves and the occasional distant cry of a beast. Despite the oppressive quiet, Caela's senses picked up nothing—no Gu signatures, no sign of ambushes, nothing but the forest itself.

And yet, her unease refused to abate.

"This place feels… too quiet," she murmured, her voice low enough that only the captain could hear. He gave a slight nod but didn't respond, his expression tight with concentration.

As they pressed further into Gu territory, Caela couldn't shake the feeling that they were walking into something far more dangerous than they'd anticipated. Her senses strained, reaching further and further, searching for any sign of the enemy. But the numen-rich forest seemed to swallow her efforts whole, offering nothing in return.

And for the first time in years, Caela felt a flicker of fear—not for herself, but for the child she carried and the uncertain future that awaited them all.

The further they pressed into the forest, the more the unease within Caela grew, coiling tightly in her chest like a serpent ready to strike. Her hand instinctively moved to her belly, a silent gesture of regret. She shouldn't have come. She should have listened to Juraf. The warnings he had given her, the concern in his voice—it all echoed now, louder than ever, in her mind. And yet, she couldn't turn back. Not now. Not with the mission underway. Her pride wouldn't allow it.

The oppressive weight of the forest seemed to deepen as they crossed a wide clearing. The towering spiral trees cast long shadows that danced in the filtered light, their moss-laden branches forming intricate patterns against the sky. As her senses extended outward, a flicker of something unusual caught her attention—a concentration of numen, twisted and compacted unnaturally. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized what it was.

A ward formation.

It was well-disguised, its intricate threads of numen buried beneath layers of ambient energy to mimic the natural fluctuations of the forest. To the untrained eye, it would seem harmless, part of the environment. But Caela's senses were not so easily fooled. She could see through the deception, her numen unraveling the structure in her mind. Her lips parted to warn the group, to steer them clear of the trap ahead.

But she never got the chance.

An explosion erupted behind her, shattering the fragile stillness of the clearing. The shockwave was immediate, a violent ripple of numen that tore through the air like a tidal wave. She barely had time to react, instinctively channeling her numen toward her belly, forming a protective barrier around the child within her. The force hit her like a hammer, hurling her forward into the very ward formation she had tried to warn them about.

The world spun as she hit the ground, the impact driving the breath from her lungs. Pain flared along her limbs as sharp fragments of debris tore at her skin, leaving stinging cuts that bled freely. The acrid scent of dust and numen-scorched air filled her nose, choking her as she struggled to regain her bearings.

Through the haze, she sent out a wave of numen, her senses clawing for clarity. The scene that unfolded before her was both surreal and damning.

Two of the men—the strangers who had joined their group—stood outside the ward formation, their stances relaxed, almost smug. Beside them loomed a figure that sent a chill down her spine: a towering Gu, far taller than any she had encountered before. Its purple, vein-covered skin glistened under the dim light, and its mandibles clicked rhythmically as if in a mocking cadence. Its black, pupil-less eyes glinted with malice, reflecting the scene like twin voids. Unlike the usual Gu foot soldiers, this one radiated authority, its presence oppressive and commanding. Its clothing was ornate, a testament to its rank—a general, perhaps, or something even higher.

Caela's senses spread further, revealing the grim truth. They were surrounded. Dozens of Gu emerged from the shadows, their movements swift and deliberate. Their forms were grotesque yet efficient, a perfect amalgamation of insectoid anatomy and lethal intent. Each one carried a venomous aura, their numen dense and sharp like a blade poised to strike. These weren't mere soldiers. These were elites—captains and lieutenants, their power undeniable. And among them, she could feel several figures whose numen rivaled even the strongest generals in Wolvenblade.

Her allies had already risen, drawing their weapons with practiced urgency. The captain barked orders, his voice steady despite the chaos. But Caela could see the truth. Their movements were desperate, their stances betraying the knowledge that this fight was hopeless. They were outmatched, their fates sealed the moment they entered this cursed place.

Her gaze flickered back to the two traitors. They were speaking to the Gu general, their voices low and conspiratorial. Though she couldn't hear their words, their betrayal was deafening. It hung in the air, suffocating and bitter.

Betrayal.

The word echoed in her mind, sharp and unrelenting. It should have ignited a fire of rage within her, a storm of indignation and fury. But instead, all she felt was regret. A deep, hollow ache settled in her chest, spreading like poison.

Her hand pressed against her belly once more, trembling slightly. She wasn't afraid for herself—she had made her peace with the dangers of her work long ago. But her child? Her daughter? She would never even have the chance to walk this earth, to see the world beyond the confines of Caela's body. The thought pierced her heart with a pain more profound than any wound the Gu could inflict.

Her allies fought valiantly, their numen flaring brilliantly against the encroaching darkness. Blades clashed, sparks flew, and the air vibrated with the raw power of their desperation. But the Gu were relentless, their movements coordinated and efficient. For every strike her comrades landed, the Gu retaliated with twice the force. The elites moved like predators, their mandibles clicking and limbs slicing through the air with terrifying precision.

Caela's senses flickered toward the formation itself. The ward's numen pulsed, a living thing that twisted and warped the battlefield. It wasn't just a trap—it was a weapon, designed to disorient and weaken its victims. Every attempt to draw on numen felt sluggish, as though the air itself resisted their efforts.

Her mind raced, searching for a way out, a plan, anything that could save them. But the odds were insurmountable. Even if they managed to break free of the formation, the Gu surrounding them were too powerful. And the traitors—they would ensure no one escaped to tell the tale.

Her gaze returned to the Gu general, whose black eyes seemed to meet hers across the battlefield. Its mandibles parted in what could only be described as a grotesque smile, a mockery of the desperation and despair that filled the air. It knew. It had already won.

And Caela knew it too.

The regret in her heart deepened, twisting into something colder, more final. Her thoughts drifted to her daughter, to the life she would never have. A life cut short before it could even begin. The weight of that loss bore down on her, a sorrow too profound for tears. And yet, even in the face of death, she found herself thinking of Juraf—his rough hands, his unreadable eyes, the way he had held her once, so long ago. She wondered if he would ever forgive himself for this, for not being here, for not saving her.

And she hated that, even now, she didn't blame him.

____________

Juraf stalked through the village, his thoughts weighed down by Caela. She had gone on yet another excursion today, despite everything. The frustration gnawed at him, but what could he do? He of all people had no right to command her, no right to demand she stay safe when his own actions were far from exemplary. A better man, a loyal or committed partner, might have insisted. But as he was now? All he could do was wait. She would return in the evening—she always did. And when she did, he'd finally have the conversation he'd been avoiding for far too long. Late as it was, it had to happen.

The sun bore down on him as he walked, glaring into his eyes. He tilted his head, squinting against the harsh light, glaring right back as if he could will the sun into submission. He was supposed to train Garran today, but he'd decided against it. The kid could take a day off. He'd craft some nonsense about how true mastery of the spear required solitude, self-reflection, and piercing forward alone without a teacher's guidance. A lesson about independence wrapped in poetic bullshit. Garran would eat it up.

His musings were interrupted as he entered the village square. A commotion had gathered, a dense crowd of soldiers and onlookers buzzing with tension. His brows furrowed, and unease prickled at the back of his neck. Something was wrong. Pushing past the bodies with increasing urgency, he forced his way to the center of the throng.

"What's going on?" he barked, his deep voice cutting through the noise like a blade.

At the center, two men sat slumped on the ground, their uniforms dirtied and bloodied. Scouting division. His heart sank like a stone. This wasn't just a disturbance—this was bad.

One of the men, his face pale and drenched in sweat, looked up with hollow eyes. "We were ambushed," he croaked, his voice hoarse and trembling. "A group of Gu—an entire force. Not just fodder, either. Elites. Too many of them. We barely made it out alive. The rest…" His voice broke, and he shook his head, anguish carved into his expression.

The other scout sat motionless, staring into the distance, his hands trembling. He didn't speak, but the silence was louder than any words.

Juraf's fists clenched at his sides, the familiar surge of anger boiling in his veins. The Gu—those venomous bastards. He barely registered the murmurs of the crowd or the rising tension around him. From the corner of his eye, he saw Remulus and Remus approaching, Remus's presence commanding as they made their way through the throng.

Remus reached the front just as Juraf turned to him, his face grim. "Did you hear the situation, chieftain?" Juraf's tone was tight, a mix of urgency and barely restrained rage.

"I did," Remus replied calmly, his face unreadable.

"Then you know we have to prepare a unit and go after them!" Juraf snapped, his voice rising as the surrounding soldiers began to murmur in agreement. "We can't just leave our people to die at the hands of those beasts."

A voice cut through the tension, sharp and cold. "We can't," Elder Hathor said, stepping forward from the shadows of the gathering. His presence was like ice water poured over a fire.

Juraf rounded on him, his fury igniting like dry tinder. "The fuck do you mean we can't?" he roared, his voice echoing through the square.

Hathor didn't flinch, his expression as composed as ever. "Elder Hathor is right," Remus said, his voice steady but firm. "In reality, even if we sent a unit, we would be marching straight into Gu territory, unprepared and blind. If they have elites—if they've set a trap—we'd be sending our men to their deaths for allies who have already passed."

Remulus turned to his brother, shock and disbelief writ large across his face. "You can't be serious," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. "You're saying we just leave them? Just let them die out there?"

Remus met his gaze, unwavering. "I'm saying we don't throw more lives away senselessly. If the Gu truly have elites in that area, it's suicide. We can't afford that risk, not now, not with the war balanced so precariously."

Juraf's teeth ground together, his jaw tight with fury and frustration. He scanned the crowd, searching for someone aside from Remmy—anyone—who might back him. But the faces of the soldiers and villagers, even those who had murmured in agreement earlier, had gone grim. He understood why. They had families. They had children to protect. It wasn't cowardice—it was pragmatism. But understanding it didn't dull the fire roaring in his chest.

He had a family too. And he would save them.

"Then I'll go alone," he said, his voice sharp and unwavering. His words cut through the gathered throng like a blade, drawing startled gasps and murmurs. He pushed past the crowd, his strides long and purposeful, but a large hand clamped down on his arm, halting him mid-step.

"You're the general!" Remus's voice boomed, tinged with both command and desperation. "You cannot leave like this. I refuse to let you go!"

"If you go, you'll die!" Remulus shouted, his tone heavy with a mix of fear and anger, his green eyes blazing.

Juraf yanked his arm free with a force that sent Remus stumbling back. He turned to then to his old friend. The harsh light of the twin suns painted his bronze skin in gold and shadow, illuminating his fierce expression as if the very heavens demanded he be seen.

"I know," he said gently, his voice softer now, but no less resolute.

The weight of those two words hit Remulus like a blow. "Then I'll go with you!" he blurted, stepping forward, his face set with determination.

Juraf's gaze softened for a fleeting moment, his lips twitching into a faint, bittersweet smile. "I appreciate the thought, Remmy," he said, his tone quiet but firm. "But you have my sister to look after. If this is a trap—and it very well might be—then the Gu could be waiting for us to empty the village. Someone has to stay and protect it."

He placed a heavy hand on his friend's shoulder. "You've got Little Peter to think about too. You'll stay here. You'll protect them. That's your job. Mine is to make sure this doesn't all go to hell."

"Juraf—" Remulus started, his voice breaking.

"I won't die," Juraf interrupted, flashing his trademark grin. It didn't reach his eyes, but it was as confident as ever. "I'm entirely to greedy to die quite yet. You know I can't fall until I've gotten everything I wanted."

"Juraf!" Remus bellowed, his voice booming with the authority of a chieftain. "Did you not hear me? Someone stop him!"

But the soldiers, his soldiers, parted as Juraf strode forward. They knew him too well. They had seen that fire in his eyes before—the kind that burned so fiercely, no man could extinguish it. No command, no plea could sway him now.

Juraf laughed, the sound loud and hearty, echoing through the square like a battle cry. He turned back for one final look at his brother and friend, the suns casting his towering figure in a halo of golden light.

"I have yet to swallow the world," he shouted to the heavens, his voice ringing with the conviction of a man destined to defy fate itself. "And as such, I shall not fall!"

He turned on his heel, the spear on his back glinting in the sunlight, and began his march toward the forest's edge. Each step was deliberate, echoing with unshakable resolve.

"Take care of Sol and Terra, Remmy!" he called over his shoulder.

And then he was gone, the shadows of the forest swallowing him whole.

___________

Juraf bolted from the village, moving with a single-minded ferocity that left no room for hesitation. The wind howled as he broke through the dense forest, his form a blur of motion. He didn't bother with stealth or caution—time was too precious for such luxuries. Numen coursed through his veins and wrapped around his legs, amplifying his every step. The ground cracked beneath him, trees shook violently in his wake, and the air itself seemed to part in reverence as he pierced through the forest like an unstoppable green spear. His second-level spear intent wove itself into the numen, allowing him to "pierce" through friction and air resistance, his speed accelerating exponentially.

Explosions echoed behind him as sonic booms marked his path, each one louder and sharper than the last. The sound reverberated across the wilderness like the drumbeats of a vengeful war god. He didn't care who or what might hear him. Let the Gu know he was coming. Let them prepare. None of it would matter. They had taken what was his, and for that, they would die.

His sharp eyes scanned the forest ahead, numen flaring to augment his senses as he tracked the faint, nearly imperceptible traces left by the patrol. He knew the terrain intimately—every hidden ravine, every faint trail. His position as the general of Wolvenblade had granted him access to knowledge of patrol routes and enemy activity. He pieced the scattered details together, calculating the most likely location where they'd been ambushed.

Juraf pushed harder. The trees blurred into streaks of green and brown, the heavy atmosphere of the forest unable to impede his relentless charge. As he approached the coordinates where the formation had been reported, his numen intensified, forming a crackling aura around his body. The hidden warding formation became visible in his numen-enhanced sight—a twisting lattice of malevolent energy meant to trap and kill intruders. But Juraf didn't slow down.

He didn't even hesitate.

With a single, devastating thrust of his numen-infused will, he pierced through the wall of numen as if it were paper, the sheer force of his intent shattering the formation in an explosion of displaced energy. The air rippled with the aftershocks as Juraf burst into the clearing beyond.

The sight that greeted him sent a surge of cold fury through his veins.

Four soldiers lay dead, their bodies surrounded by the mangled corpses of Gu. Blood soaked the ground, and the air reeked of iron and poison. But his eyes quickly found what he sought—the captain of the group stood alive but barely, his stance unsteady, his body battered. And there, a few meters away, was Caela.

Relief flooded Juraf for a split second before his rage returned tenfold. She was alive—injured but alive. Her silver hair shimmered in the faint light filtering through the trees, though it was matted with blood. Her pupil-less blue eyes, dulled by exhaustion and pain, still burned with the will to survive. She clutched her weapon tightly, standing defiant despite the odds stacked against her.

The Gu turned to face him, their tall, insectoid forms snapping their attention toward the new arrival. Their chittering mandibles clicked ominously, and their dark, vein-covered carapaces glistened with numen. There was no hesitation in their actions. The remaining elites recognized him instantly for what he was—the greatest threat in the field—and converged on him as one.

Juraf's gaze swept across them, his expression cold and unyielding. His grip tightened on the spear slung across his back as he slowly drew it into his hands. The weapon gleamed with a predatory light, its edge honed not just by metal but by his indomitable will.

He didn't waste words.

He didn't ask for explanations.

These creatures had taken his people, endangered Caela and their unborn child, and stained this forest with their filth. There was no need for discourse. His actions would speak louder than any words ever could.

Numen flared around him, a tempest of green energy that roared like a living beast. The ground beneath his feet cracked and cratered as his power surged, resonating with the spear in his hands. The air grew heavier, charged with the electric tension of impending violence.

The Gu hissed and charged, their poison-laden claws glinting in the dim light, their forms moving with an unnatural, insectoid precision. They didn't care about their lives—only about claiming his.

Juraf stepped forward, his spear igniting with numen as his intent crystallized into a singular purpose.

Slaughter.

Juraf slammed into the first Gu like a green comet, his numen-coated feet slicing cleanly through its torso with a wet, visceral crunch. The corpse split apart midair, a spray of dark, pungent blood marking his entry. Two more Gu charged from his flanks, their grotesque mandibles clicking in unison. Juraf's spear whistled through the air in a perfect circular arc, green numen trailing like comet tails. As the field of energy expanded outward, it manifested into the celestial image of a moon eclipsing a sun.

"Eclipse." The single word left his lips as their torsos exploded into a sickening display of gore, viscera raining down like macabre confetti. One body spun in his direction, and he skewered it mid-fall, twisting his spear to rip apart bone and sinew before swinging the impaled corpse like a grotesque hammer. The pulverized body slammed into another Gu, their forms colliding with a sound akin to snapping tree trunks.

From the periphery, he caught the glint of daggers flying toward him. With effortless precision, he sliced through them mid-flight, each broken piece spinning away harmlessly. His numen pulsed outward in an invisible sphere, saturated with concentrated spear intent. The edges of the sphere seemed to shimmer and ripple like a mirage, but its effect was devastating—Gu that wandered too close recoiled, their thick hides shredding as if they'd collided with an invisible swarm of blades.

Juraf surged forward, locking eyes with the Gu who had thrown the daggers. The creature hissed in alarm, but before it could flee, Juraf's spear lanced through its abdomen with a sound like cracking leather. He lifted the impaled creature overhead, spinning it like a grotesque flag before slamming it into the ground with bone-crushing force. Poisonous projectiles hissed through the air from multiple directions, and Juraf ducked beneath one—a gout of acidic green mist—before pivoting to intercept the rest. His numen sphere intercepted most of them, the energy dissipating the poison into harmless vapor.

Still, the Gu came. The next wave wielded a mix of maces, flails, and serrated blades, their movements disjointed but ruthless. Juraf danced through them, his spear a divine instrument of death. He struck with unparalleled precision, thrusting through joints and necks, severing limbs and splitting torsos with surgical efficiency. Each strike was a note in a deadly symphony, the blood of his enemies painting the forest floor.

A particularly large Gu, wielding a jagged halberd, charged him with reckless abandon. Juraf spun on his heel, sidestepping the swing, and delivered a devastating roundhouse kick to its head. The force of the blow was immense, snapping its neck like a dry twig and sending the headless body crumpling to the dirt. Using the momentum, he transitioned into a sweeping strike, his spear carving through five more Gu in a single fluid motion. The cuts were so precise that for a moment, the creatures froze mid-motion, only for their bodies to collapse into meaty chunks seconds later.

Breathing heavily, Juraf felt the strain as his numen sphere began to falter, cracks forming in its protective aura. A projectile—some sort of condensed poison orb—slammed into his unarmored shoulder, searing flesh and muscle. He gritted his teeth, refusing to falter. With a roar, he flipped over another incoming spear, landing behind its thrower. The Gu turned, its grotesque face contorted in shock, but Juraf gave it no chance.

"Insurgent Spear!" he roared, his voice carrying with it the weight of his intent.

The spear in his hand became a vessel for his unyielding will. The air distorted as the image of a colossal spear manifested above him, piercing the heavens. The suns themselves seemed dim and fractured behind its radiance. Gu turned to flee, their chittering mandibles betraying their fear, but it was too late. The ground trembled as the spear crashed down, obliterating everything within its reach. Space and air warped under its power, and the elites caught in its path were eviscerated instantly, their bodies perforated and torn to ribbons. Purple blood painted the forest in wide arcs, the sickly stench of Gu viscera saturating the air.

Still, they came. A Gu lunged at him with wild abandon, and Juraf ducked beneath its swipe, rising with a sharp thrust that drove his spear straight through its chest. He ripped the weapon free, flipping it into a reverse grip as he turned into another attacker. The tip of his spear found its mark in the creature's throat, severing arteries and mandibles in one clean motion. Another Gu attempted to flank him, but Juraf spun again, the deadly arc of his spear slicing through three torsos in one sweep.

He stood amidst the carnage, blood dripping from his spear, his breathing ragged but steady. His dark eyes burned with unrelenting resolve. Though the Gu still surrounded him, their numbers dwindled, and none dared to rush him without hesitation. But hesitation would not save them.

Juraf's voice carried like thunder as he shouted, "Lunge!"

A surge of green numen erupted around him, so intense it seemed to warp the air. To the remaining Gu, it was as if he had vanished, only to reappear with his spear already piercing through the head of one charging toward Caela. Black ichor sprayed as the insectoid body crumpled lifelessly to the ground. His eyes met hers—tired, but still vibrant with hope. Even though her gaze could not discern his expression, her pupil-less blue eyes seemed to pierce into his very soul. He gave her the faintest of smiles before spinning on his heel.

The butt of his spear lashed out like a serpent, slapping the blade from another Gu's hands with a metallic clatter. Juraf's fist followed, punching straight through its skull with a sickening crunch, the force sending a spray of chitin and viscera outward. His movements were unrelenting, fluid yet brutal, like a predator amidst its prey.

He shifted his grip, roaring as numen burst from his body in a shockwave. Dozens of emerald projections materialized around him, spears of numen and intent shimmering with lethal energy. The air crackled as the golden paths of his intent stretched outward from each spear, locking onto each enemy as though guided by divine providence.

The Gu hesitated, some attempting to flee, others raising their weapons or numen shields in a desperate attempt to counter the incoming assault. It was futile.

"A spear," Juraf's voice growled low, rising to a shout as the spears quivered, "should always reach its opponent. I will pin you wretched insects to the earth in death as a child pins bugs to a collection board! Myriad Spears!"

The emerald projectiles surged forward as though fired from an unrelenting storm of arrows. They screamed along their golden paths, phasing effortlessly through all obstacles. Shields shattered, walls of numen split like fragile glass, and the Gu fell, impaled one after another. Chitin cracked and ichor poured freely, staining the ground in sickly purples and blacks as dozens of elites were felled in mere moments.

But the energy cost was immense. Juraf gritted his teeth as his reserves waned, his breathing turning heavy. Still, he pushed forward.

A Gu missing its arm from one of his earlier attacks lunged, shrieking as its blade pierced his abdomen, the serrated edge grinding through muscle and bone. Juraf's pained roar echoed across the battlefield, but he didn't falter. His elbow snapped back, shattering the Gu's spine with a sickening crunch, its body collapsing in a grotesque heap.

His injuries were mounting now. A deep gash on his thigh slowed his movement, his blood dripping to mingle with the ichor-soaked ground. Poison coursed through his veins, the telltale numbness spreading across his limbs. Still, Juraf fought, weaving between the remaining Gu, his spear moving like a living thing, precise and unyielding. With each thrust, a throat was pierced, each swing brought another death.

The sky above blurred as stars danced in his vision from blood loss and fatigue. A cluster of arrows thudded into his side, and he staggered but refused to fall. He wrenched one from his flesh, numen flaring around it as he transformed it into a deadly projectile, hurling it with enough force to split the skull of a distant archer.

Ahead, the tall Gu clad in opulent garb limped forward, its carapace cracked and leaking thick black fluid from the earlier Myriad Spears assault. Its mandibles clicked furiously as it began to speak, its guttural voice cutting through the chaos.

"This wasn't the agreement! What is this monster? Poison Beru!"

A suffocating field of purple numen erupted from the Gu, the energy coalescing into swarms of shimmering, insect-like constructs that buzzed with eerie precision. The air thickened with their movement as the creatures shot forward like guided projectiles, trailing streams of venomous light.

Juraf crouched, his fingers brushing the dirt as he gathered every ounce of strength remaining in his battered body. His vision blurred with black spots as his legs quivered beneath him, but his resolve was unbroken. Pain was secondary now, distant and irrelevant.

"Rush the world!" he roared, his voice splitting the air like a thunderclap.

He launched himself forward, a green blur tearing through the battlefield. Each step pounded into the earth, cracking the ground beneath him as he wove through the storm of venomous insects. The creatures screeched as they adjusted their trajectories, their movements unnervingly precise. Juraf ducked low, his body a whirlwind of motion. He flipped over one group, narrowly avoiding their needle-like appendages, only to roll sideways as another volley of poisonous beams sliced through the air, leaving smoldering gashes in the ground behind him.

The Gu leader shrieked in frustration as Juraf surged closer, his movements unpredictable and ferocious. But then the poison constructs converged, their assault tightening into a deadly net. He leapt high, his body twisting mid-air in a desperate bid to escape, but one beam struck true. It tore into his right arm, and a wave of agonizing pain flooded his senses. The flesh began to rot almost instantly, the Gu poison dissolving muscle and bone in seconds.

Juraf landed hard, staggering as his dominant arm hung useless, the remnants of what had once been his weapon hand dripping blackened flesh onto the dirt. His scream of pain was guttural, animalistic, but it morphed into a growl of defiance. He didn't stop. He couldn't stop. He surged forward, his left hand surging with numen and spear intent. The energy spiraled violently, condensing into a makeshift blade of raw willpower.

"Die!" he bellowed, his voice carrying the weight of his fury and desperation.

The Gu leader lashed out, its spiked limbs extending with a sickening crack, but Juraf ducked under the strike. He drove his hand forward, piercing through its chest. The numen-infused strike didn't just wound—it obliterated. The Gu's torso exploded into a mist of viscera, chunks of its chitinous body scattering in every direction. Its mandibles clicked spasmodically before it collapsed, lifeless.

Juraf barely had time to breathe before another Gu rushed him, this one wielding a serrated spear dripping with venom. He twisted away from the initial strike, the weapon skimming his ribs and leaving a trail of burning pain. Juraf roared, grabbing the spear shaft with his remaining hand and yanking the creature toward him. With a brutal knee to its midsection, he crushed its exoskeleton, the sickening crunch echoing in the clearing. He didn't hesitate—his makeshift blade sliced upward, decapitating the Gu in a single stroke.

More surged toward him. Arrows whistled through the air, several embedding themselves into his legs and shoulders. Blood poured freely from his wounds, staining the earth beneath him. His breaths came in ragged gasps, but still, he fought. His movements became wild, almost unhinged, as he swung his numen-infused hand like a scythe, carving through the insectoid bodies with a primal ferocity.

One Gu managed to stab a blade into his side, the weapon slipping past his ribs and puncturing deep. Juraf grunted, grabbing the creature's head and slamming it into the ground with enough force to splinter its skull. Another clawed at his back, ripping flesh and muscle, but he spun around, his numen slicing the Gu clean in half. His own blood mixed with theirs, creating a grotesque mosaic of death and defiance on the battlefield.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last Gu fell. Its body collapsed with a wet thud, ichor pooling around it. Juraf stood amidst the carnage, his body trembling under the strain. Arrows protruded from his frame, and blood poured from dozens of wounds. His vision blurred, but he remained upright, his gaze locking onto Caela. She was knocked out. And juraf went to lift the woman he loved off of the ground.

___________

Juraf's pace was relentless despite his tattered state. His feet crushed the undergrowth beneath them, each step agonizing yet defiant as he bore the unconscious form of Caela on his back. The forest seemed to stretch endlessly, its thick canopy above filtering the fading light of the day into streaks of gold and green. The shadows of the towering Aspar trees seemed to grow, their twisted branches reaching out like gnarled hands to grasp at him. The eerie hum of the forest, filled with distant howls and the faint rustling of unseen creatures, was punctuated by the ragged rasp of his breath.

Each step was a battle. His wounds, deep and unrelenting, sent sharp pangs through his body with every movement. Blood trickled down his arm, staining the pale cloak he had wrapped around Caela to protect her from the elements. The aspar floated around him like ghostly sentinels, their dim, greenish light illuminating his path. His focus, razor-sharp despite the haze of pain, kept him moving forward. His mind screamed for him to stop, to rest, but his heart burned with a singular purpose: to bring her back alive. He wouldn't let her die. Not her. Not their child.

But then, the shadows shifted.

The forest grew quieter. Even the distant hum of the insects seemed to pause. A cold, suffocating presence descended upon him, and his instincts screamed before his eyes confirmed the danger. Ahead, partially obscured by the twisting trees and dense underbrush, a form loomed. Two slit-pupil eyes appeared first, glowing faintly in the dimness, followed by another pair. Then another. Six predatory eyes glinted in the darkness, their focus locked entirely on Juraf. The massive turbeast stepped into view, its hulking frame casting a monstrous shadow across the forest floor.

It was colossal, its sleek, muscular body rippling with primal strength. Jagged spines protruded from its back, each one glistening as if dipped in venom. Its maw, filled with dagger-like teeth, dripped saliva that hissed faintly upon contact with the ground. The creature's claws dug deep furrows into the earth as it stepped closer, its growl reverberating like the roll of distant thunder. Every instinct in Juraf's body screamed to flee, but fleeing was never his nature.

He stopped in his tracks, his bloodied hand tightening around the hilt of his spear. His legs, trembling under the strain of his injuries, shifted to brace himself. His bloodshot eyes locked onto the beast, wild and unyielding. The spear across his back trembled faintly as if sharing in his determination.

"I don't have time for this," Juraf growled through gritted teeth, his voice more a snarl than a statement. His body was broken, his strength spent, yet his presence surged with an overwhelming force, like a cornered predator prepared to tear through anything in its way. The numen that remained in his veins flared, weak yet defiant, as his gaze bore into the creature's.

The turbeast hesitated. Its growl softened into an uncertain rumble. Those six eyes, predatory and devoid of emotion, flickered as they met the depths of Juraf's stare. What it saw was not prey. What it saw was a being drenched in the stench of blood and death, a man who defied the inevitable with every breath he took. His eyes burned with a ferocity that no predator could match—an abyss filled with unyielding resolve.

The turbeast lowered its head, stepping back into the shadows. Its massive frame melted into the forest as though conceding to a force it couldn't understand but instinctively feared.

________________

The village gate loomed ahead as the first lights of the evening fires began to dot the horizon. The sentries on duty caught sight of Juraf's approaching form, their expressions shifting from confusion to alarm as they noticed the state he was in. His figure was drenched in blood, his movements staggered yet purposeful. The shouts began, and the gates groaned open with urgency.

Juraf stumbled through, his knees threatening to buckle under the weight of Caela and his wounds. He gently laid her on the ground, his trembling hand brushing a stray lock of silver hair from her face. Her chest rose and fell faintly, and he felt relief wash over him despite his own body screaming in protest.

"Juraf…" Remulus's voice cracked as he pushed through the growing crowd, his green eyes wide with horror at the sight of his friend.

"What are you crying for, man?" Juraf rasped, attempting a grin, but it dissolved into a violent cough, blood speckling his lips.

"Someone get the healers!" a voice shouted, but the urgency of the crowd around him felt distant to Juraf. His focus was on Remulus, his bloodied hand gripping his friend's shoulder.

"Tell her… Tell her to name the kid Lunus if it's a boy… and Luna if it's a girl," he wheezed. "And tell Kiyanna… I love her. Tell her I hope she's able to love… that her useless brother didn't ruin her."

Remulus opened his mouth to protest, but the words wouldn't come. He watched helplessly as Juraf pushed himself to his feet, blood dripping from his wounds and leaving a trail in his wake. The soldiers, once hesitant, now fell into step behind him. Their general, their unstoppable force, was moving forward, and they followed in reverent silence.






The village itself seemed to hold its breath as Juraf trudged through its streets. Villagers emerged from their homes, drawn by the commotion. Mothers clutched their children close, and old men removed their bowed their head their ears downturned in solemn respect. No words were spoken, only the sound of Juraf's boots dragging against the dirt and the occasional drip of blood hitting the ground. His body trembled, his vision blurred, but his path was clear.

By the time he reached Terra's home, the crowd had grown massive. Soldiers and civilians alike gathered outside, watching in silence as he pushed open the door. Inside, the warm light of a single lantern flickered against the walls. Sol's small form lay in her crib, her gentle breathing a stark contrast to the chaos outside.

Juraf knelt beside her, his bloody hand trembling as he reached out to brush a finger across her forehead. His lips curled into a sad smile, his gaze softening for the first time since he'd left the battlefield.

The door burst open behind him, and Terra's horrified gasp filled the room. She rushed to his side, her hands gripping his shoulders as tears streamed down her face. "Juraf… no, no, no, no…"

Her arms wrapped around him as they sank to the floor together. His strength gave out entirely, his head resting against her shoulder as her sobs filled the space.

The world outside was bathed in the fading hues of twilight, the last golden rays of the sun painting the sky in a brilliant cascade of orange and pink. Yet, within the home, those colors felt distant, their warmth unable to penetrate the somber weight of the moment. Terra cradled Juraf's battered body, his bronze skin now pale, his once-vivid eyes dimming with the creeping shadow of death. Blood seeped from his wounds, staining her dress and pooling on the floorboards, the dark crimson a stark contrast to the life he once radiated.

"Terra," he rasped, his voice a threadbare whisper, each word an effort that seemed to cost him another fragment of his fleeting life. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry I did this. I'm sorry I never got to—" He coughed violently, blood splattering his lips and chin, cutting his sentence short.

"Please, stop talking," Terra begged, her voice trembling, breaking. Her hands, normally so steady, shook as they pressed against his wounds, futilely trying to stem the bleeding. "We can fix this, I promise! I promise, Juraf, just stay with me. Please."

A shadow of a smile touched his lips, though it was tinged with sorrow. "I'm sorry… I was never able to marry you, Terra. You fell in love with scum like me. I'm sorry I was never brave enough to tell you… I had another love. Another child." His words hit her like a blow, and she flinched, physically recoiling, her tear-streaked face frozen in shock. But before she could fully react, his trembling hand reached up, weakly cupping her cheek. His touch, so gentle despite his calloused, bloodied fingers, broke through her disbelief.

"But know," he croaked, his dark eyes locking onto hers with a flicker of the intensity they had once held, "I never once didn't love you. Not for a single moment."

Tears spilled freely from Terra's eyes, and she collapsed against him, her forehead pressing to his, her sobs wracking her body. "I'll forgive you, OK? I don't care, OK? Just stay alive!" she pleaded, her voice cracking under the weight of her despair. "What am I supposed to do without you?! You can't leave us, Juraf!"

His gaze softened, and his lips quirked in a faint smile, tinged with a bittersweet regret. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice growing fainter. "I'm sorry you'll have to raise Sol alone. I'm sorry for the struggles you'll face. I'm sorry for not treating you better. I'm sorry… for making you angry. How sad is it," he mused weakly, a small, bitter laugh escaping his lips, "that in my final moments, I have nothing but regrets?"

Terra shook her head violently, refusing his words. "No! You'll have more moments! You'll live! You'll suffer and grow and be with us—be with me and Sol!" she screamed, her desperation spilling out, raw and unfiltered. Her voice cracked as she clung to him, her tears mixing with the blood on his chest.

Juraf's eyes fluttered, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "Terra… the necklaces," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "Give the one with the sun… to our daughter. And the one with the moon… to Remmy. He'll know what to do." His gaze grew distant, his words slowing. "If my life kept you apart, maybe… my end can bring you together."

"Juraf, no! Don't talk like this!" Terra sobbed, her hands gripping his shoulders as if her touch alone could anchor him to this world. Her cries were frantic, her voice rising. "Wait! Please—PLEASE!"

But Juraf's strength was fading. His head tilted back slightly, his dark eyes losing their sharp focus as he exhaled a final, weary sigh. "Terra…" he murmured, his voice softer than the whispering wind. "You really are… a good woman."

And then he was still. His body, once so full of life and vitality, fell limp in her arms as the last vestiges of his soul slipped away.

Outside, the sun dipped below the horizon, its golden light giving way to the somber blue of twilight. The village seemed to pause, as if the world itself held its breath in mourning. Night descended, wrapping the land in a veil of shadow.

From within the small home, a sound rose—a sound that cut through the quiet like a blade. It was the anguished wail of a woman who had lost the love of her life. Terra's cries echoed out into the village, raw and unrestrained, filled with the weight of a broken heart.

The villagers who had gathered outside the home lowered their heads, unable to bear the intensity of her grief. The stars above twinkled coldly, indifferent to the pain below. The world felt heavier, darker, as Terra's sorrow seeped into the very air.

Into the heavens and into the earth.

___________

Caela wiped her swollen red eyes, staring down at the faint numen signature of her child. Her heart felt like it had been torn into pieces and crudely stitched back together, the seams barely holding. For the past month, tears had been her constant companion. She couldn't seem to stop. The sheer weight of grief and guilt sat on her chest, suffocating her with every breath.

She adjusted Luna's swaddle, her trembling hands brushing over the moon-shaped necklace that rested on the baby's small chest. It had been a gift from a very tired and broken Remulus. His voice, heavy with exhaustion and sorrow, still echoed in her ears. Kiyanna had fallen into a coma, he'd said, utterly consumed by grief over Juraf's death. Caela had felt the same pull, the temptation to simply give in to despair and let it consume her entirely. But she couldn't. Not now. Not with Luna here, relying on her every moment.

Juraf had gone to that cursed battlefield, risking everything to save her and Luna. And now he was gone. She'd already been to his funeral, her body trembling with sorrow, only to be slapped and beaten by Terra, the other woman he had loved in his life. Caela hadn't even been angry. How could she be? She had been the reason Juraf was dead every accusation rung true. And that truth carved deeper wounds than any blow Terra could deliver.

She wiped at her eyes again, forcing herself to focus on Luna. The baby shifted slightly in her swaddle, her tiny fingers curling as she let out a soft, contented sigh. Caela's lips twitched into a ghost of a smile, but the moment shattered as a voice slithered from behind her, cutting through the fragile peace like a blade.

"Hello, dearest Caela," the voice said, dripping with mockery and smugness. "To be honest, I had hoped you'd simply vanish after all this. But now, I see I may have been wrong. That piece of trash is gone, and you're still here. So, what do you say?"

The voice belonged to Elder Hathor. His presence, once merely an irritant, now filled her with cold dread. She turned sharply, her eyes igniting with the numen glow of suppressed rage and grief.

"Fuck off and die!" she roared, her voice raw and unrestrained. "I have no time for you! You are not a fraction of the man Juraf was, you geriatric bastard!"

Hathor's expression darkened, his smug smirk twisting into something cruel and venomous. His voice dropped, laced with malice. "At this point, I'm done courting you, girl. My patience has run thin, and my plans have failed. But that doesn't mean I'll walk away empty-handed. No, I'll take something from that bastard, even from beyond the grave. I hope his ghost is watching."

Before she could react, Hathor lunged at her, tackling her to the ground. The impact sent a sharp jolt of pain through her body, but Caela was no fragile victim. Her survival instincts kicked in, fueled by years of training and a mother's primal desperation. She thrashed beneath him, biting, clawing, and kicking with all her might. Her nails glowed faintly with numen as she raked them across his face, catching one of his eyes.

Hathor screamed in agony, reeling back as blood streamed from the deep gash. "You bitch!" he bellowed, clutching his ruined eye.

Caela scrambled to her feet, chest heaving as she steadied herself. But Hathor was far from done. He pulled a knife from his belt, its blade glinting ominously in the dim light.

"You think this changes anything?" he snarled, his voice a mix of pain and fury. "I'll make sure you'll never touch another man again. You'll be nothing but a crippled, traumatized single mother with no friends, no allies, and no future. You'll rot here, Caela. Mark my words. And no one will ever believe a word you utter."

He lunged again, this time driving the knife into her chest. The blade didn't pierce deep enough to kill, but the pain was immediate and excruciating. Black veins began to spiderweb from the wound, the poison taking hold almost instantly.

Caela let out a choked gasp, her vision swimming as she staggered back. Her knees buckled, but she refused to fall. Gritting her teeth, she surged forward, numen surging to her claws as she struck out again. Her aim was true, her claws slicing deep into his chest. Hathor screamed again, this time a guttural, primal howl of pain as he stumbled back, completely blinded.

"Stay the fuck away from me and my daughter," Caela growled, her voice trembling with fury and resolve.

Hathor didn't reply. He clutched his bleeding face, muttering curses as he stumbled out of the room, leaving a trail of blood in his wake.

As the door slammed shut, Caela's legs gave out, and she collapsed to the floor. Her chest heaved with ragged breaths, her vision blurring as the poison continued its cruel work. She crawled, inch by agonizing inch, toward Luna's crib. Her hands, slick with her own blood, gripped the edge as she pulled herself up just enough to see her daughter's peaceful, sleeping face.

Tears streamed down her cheeks as she whispered, "I'm here, Luna. I'm here." Her strength failed her, and she slumped to the floor, her body trembling as the world faded to black.

____________

Five years later, a little girl with silver hair and a moon necklace wandered into the rural outskirts of her small village. The necklace, a gift from a man she would never know, glinted faintly under the muted sunlight, its soft glow a stark contrast to the dreary surroundings. Her silver hair, unusual and almost ethereal, caught the light as she moved, a child of innocence in a world that felt far too heavy for her small frame.

Her mother, often bedridden by illness, had remained inside their modest home. Caela rarely had the strength to accompany Luna outdoors anymore, and though Luna was too young to fully understand, she knew her mother's pain ran deep—deeper than the sickness that kept her confined to their home. It was why Luna wandered alone today, her small footsteps kicking up clouds of dust as she ventured further than she ever had before.

The shacks in this part of the village were old and decayed, their wooden frames warped by time and neglect. Luna's childlike curiosity led her to explore the cracks and shadows between them, her small fingers brushing against weathered walls as her soft humming filled the empty air. She turned a corner, skipping lightly, when she froze mid-step.

A man stood there, shrouded in a dark, tattered cloak that barely concealed his looming presence. His face was partly obscured by the hood, but one detail stood out with chilling clarity: a single milky white eye gleamed from the shadow of his face, its blankness a stark and horrifying void. The other eye, sharp and burning with malice, locked onto her.

"I couldn't take her back then," the man said, his voice rough and gravelly, the words dripping with venom. His lips curled into a twisted grin, revealing teeth that were yellowed and uneven. "So instead I crippled her and I'll take hers and your daughter. You hear me, Juraf? I'm going to take it all. You can't stop me. No one can."

He laughed then, a sound that reverberated through the empty shacks and seemed to make the very air around him colder. It wasn't just a laugh; it was a promise, a declaration of something wicked and inevitable. The noise burrowed into Luna's ears, making her small hands fly up to cover them as she stumbled back a step.

At that moment, she could think of nothing scarier in the entire world than the man's smile.
 
The Devil of the moon-1 New
The Devil of the moon-1
___________

Midea breathed in deeply, the motion deliberate and measured, a rhythm attuned not to his lungs but to the vast, unfathomable abyss of his soul. The act of cultivation required focus—a suspension of his awareness from the material world into the boundless expanse of his inner soul or at least how he conceptualized it. It was here, within the hidden depths of his being, that the intricate dance of numen and intent unfolded. A space most misunderstood by mortals, who often conflated the mind with the soul. Midea knew better. The mind, for all its intricacies, was but a fleeting shadow cast by the eternal light of the soul. Yet, the two were not wholly separate; the mind could etch its presence upon the soul, shaping and scarring it in equal measure.

His thought form materialized, a construct of will and clarity, manifesting as an ethereal observer within this inner domain. The vastness of his soul stretched endlessly around him, a twilight expanse where the ground was neither solid nor void but a paradoxical fabric that held the weight of his metaphysical existence itself. Rising from this abyss were seventy-six towering pillars, monumental structures that pierced through the low-hanging mists of the first veil, striving upward toward the storm-wreathed heavens of the next. Each pillar was colossal, their surfaces carved with an artistry that seemed to breathe, every detail imbued with purpose and meaning.

Rivulets of glowing purple numen coursed along the pillars, defying gravity as they cascaded both downward and upward simultaneously. The rivers shimmered with an iridescent brilliance, their light pulsing in harmony with the rhythmic cadence of his cultivation. These rivers were not mere streams of energy but living veins, conduits connecting his soul's depths to the celestial firmament above. Their flows carried the essence of his being—raw potential tempered by discipline—upward toward transcendence. They also acted as the representation of his lineage.

Each pillar bore images etched with supernatural clarity, a pantheon of archdemons rendered in intricate bas-relief. These were not mere depictions; they were embodiments, avatars of the primal forces that defined the highest echelons of demonkind. At the core of this formation, central to all, was the image of a woman whose presence radiated dominion. Her wings stretched wide and dark as night, her hair cascading in an amethyst torrent, her eyes gleaming with an unearthly purple light that seemed to see through the veil of all worlds. Lilith. His lord. His Archdemon and sovereign. She was the axis upon which this inner world revolved, the fulcrum of his cultivation.

Surrounding Lilith in a balanced trifecta were three additional archdemons, their forms radiating equal majesty and terror. The first was a classical demon of infernal flame, its red skin glistening like molten magma, its horns curling upward like the spires of a cursed cathedral, its skeletal visage a reminder of the fire's relentless consumption. The second was a serpentine figure, its naga-like body coiled with sinuous elegance. Emerald scales reflected the numen streams in a kaleidoscope of shadowy hues, its humanoid upper body exuding a commanding physicality. This was the Archdemon of Shadow, a master of concealment and subterfuge. The third was the most grotesque—a being covered entirely in mouths, each gaping maw whispering secrets, chanting mantras, or screaming truths too terrible to comprehend. This was the Archdemon of the Abyss, an embodiment of chaotic hunger and infinite depth.

These four figures repeated their symphony of power across each of the seventy-six pillars, forming a lattice of interconnected might. Eight times they appeared on every column, their arrangement deliberate, their synergy absolute. It was a formation born of balance and domination, an acknowledgment of the vast hierarchy of demonkind that reached from the infernal depths to the starlit heavens.

Midea's thought form exhaled, and with that breath, the ambient numen of the external world responded. Motes of seven-colored light—scarlet, azure, emerald, gold, violet, silver, and obsidian—filtered through the barrier between the physical and the spiritual. They descended into the abyss, a cascading aurora drawn into the gravitational pull of his soul's maelstrom. The light flowed like rain caught by the rivers of his meridians, pooling in the bases of the pillars before being drawn upward in defiance of all logic.

The archdemon images drank deeply of the numen, each filtering the energy through their respective daos. The infernal flame incinerated impurities, leaving only pure, potent energy in its wake. The shadow coiled and compressed it, refining its density. The abyss devoured the remnants, drawing forth hidden potential from the chaos. And at the center, Lilith oversaw it all, her image channeling the refined streams into an unending flow that ascended toward the heavens.

Each cycle brought the energy higher, closer to the culmination of his efforts. The ambient light dimmed momentarily with every breath, evidence of the world yielding its power to his will. Yet, as the pillars absorbed more numen, their glow did not remain constant. Instead, it began to shift subtly, the rivulets of purple numen now tinged with a faint golden hue. It was a sign that his soul's vessel was reaching its limit, the pressure building with each passing moment.

Amid the steady rhythm of cultivation, a new image began to take form on the pillars. A ninth image, indistinct and shrouded, its features still incomplete, yet its presence undeniable. The carving etched itself onto the surface with agonizing slowness, as though reality itself hesitated to manifest what would come next. Each stroke of the image brought him closer to evolution, closer to the third layer where his soul and being would ascend beyond their current state.

Midea's thought form continued its steady breathing, the world around him trembling faintly with each exhalation. The air of his inner realm grew heavier, charged with an almost tangible anticipation. The ninth image beckoned him, a promise and a challenge rolled into one. He would break through, or he would falter and fall. There was no in-between.

The pillars pulsed, the rivers surged, and the image drew nearer to completion. When that occurred, he would break through into the third layer and thus evolve.

Midea's breath continued slow and measured, the rhythm of his cultivation a dance between focus and necessity. Each inhale drew the essence of the surrounding world into his body, and each exhale expelled impurities, refining not only his energy but his thoughts.

The rivulets of purple numen coursing along the towering pillars were not just energy—they were his bloodline, the essence of his heritage flowing freely through the structures. The pillars themselves were how his mind chose to conceptualize his meridians, each one a bridge between the foundation of his being and the heavens above. Seventy-six in total, they stood as testaments to his innate power and unparalleled talent. Few in the Scelus bloodline could claim such a number. Fewer still could have wielded it with the grace and precision Midea had cultivated. He was the most gifted demon his family had produced in over a million years—one of a rare few to rise so far, so fast.

Yet, for all his pride in his accomplishments, there was another. Her. Always her. The thought stirred something deeper in him, but he buried it swiftly. The path forward demanded clarity, and sentiment was a distraction he could not afford.

The first sky the pillars had pierced represented his first breakthrough—the Darkling Realm, more commonly referred to as the Accumulation Realm. It was here that he had laid the foundation of his power, gathering numen to fill his soul, his body, and his mind. His Scelus bloodline had given him an innate affinity with four daos, an advantage that had accelerated his progress through the first layer of cultivation. It had also shaped him, leading to his Dark Satyr evolution—a transformation that deepened his connection to his heritage but came with its own challenges.

Midea sighed, the sound barely audible in the vast silence of his soulscape, and refocused on his breathing. He followed the Devil Carving Sutra, an ancient and exacting technique that had been passed down through his family. Each breath was deliberate, drawing in ambient numen and refining it through the intricate lattice of his meridians. The images of archdemons carved into the pillars pulsed faintly, their power growing stronger with each cycle. he had carved them from the daos inherent to his bloodline to begin with. The ninth image was nearly complete, its lines faint but discernible growing clearer every day. When it was finished, he would ascend to the third layer—the Spirit Projection Realm.

Tribulation he pondered.

The thought lingered like a shadow at the edge of his mind, its presence both inevitable and daunting. Passing it was not in question. He was Scelus, after all, and failure was not an option. But the cost of success would be steep. He would be weakened for a time, vulnerable in a way that unsettled him deeply. And in this village, with its instability and myriad threats, weakness was a luxury he could ill afford.

There were Vampyrs on the horizon, their predatory presence a constant, looming danger. Then there was the goblin horde—a threat as unpredictable as it was imminent. And as if that weren't enough, there was the boy. Peter, son of Remulus. The child had asked him about the teleportation arrays hidden within the village, his curiosity tinged with something more—something Midea couldn't quite place. He had lied to the boy, of course. It was safer that way. But the entire situation left him uneasy.

And then there were that feeling he got looking at Remulus. The man's presence and arts had stirred an unsettling sense of familiarity within him. He had tried to dismiss it, but the feeling lingered, gnawing at the edges of his mind. There was simply too much happening all at once.

Midea's thought form exhaled one final time, the act carrying a weight of resignation and resolve. The soulscape around him dimmed, the towering pillars receding into the abyss as his awareness returned to the physical world. He opened his eyes, and the transition from the vastness of his inner soul to the confines of his small, dimly lit room was jarring.

The bed beneath him was crude, its rough fabric little more than an insult to the word "bedsheet." Beast pelts hung haphazardly on the walls, their musky scent barely masked by the cold night air that seeped through the cracks in the wooden structure. He exhaled, a puff of black smoke escaping his lips as he expelled the impurities left over from his cultivation session. The smoke coiled lazily in the air before dissipating, leaving behind a faint acrid smell that mingled with the earthy scent of the room.

He turned his gaze to the window, where three moons hung in the night sky, their pale light casting long, uneven shadows across the room. The sight should have been calming, but instead, it only deepened his unease. Everything seemed to be building toward a crescendo—the threats to the village, his impending tribulation, and the growing tensions that no amount of planning could fully prepare him for.

A pulse of numen rippled outward from him, invisible to all but the most attuned. He felt the familiar signatures of the house—steady and warm like embers banked for the night. Surya and Tarak were gone, their presences absent from the home. Likely off gallivanting with Hati or Garran, as they were wont to do. The new moon was still far off, and with it, the Vampyr threat. For now. But the goblins… They could be just as dire, if not worse.

Midea sighed, rubbing his temples with a tired hand. His thoughts turned briefly to prayer, a whispered invocation to Lord Satan for good fortune. It was a gesture born of habit more than faith, but he felt the faint flicker of something in response. Lord Satan had heard him.

And Lord Satan had answered.

Just not in the way Midea would have wanted.

Yells echoed through the village, sharp and panicked, slicing through the stillness of the night. Midea's eyes shot toward the window, catching the eerie orange glow creeping across the horizon, painting the thatched rooftops with the ominous hue of approaching disaster. The faint acrid scent of burning wood and resin reached his nose before his sluggish mind fully processed the scene. A dull roar filled the air, broken by the sound of shattering timber and the desperate cries of men rushing to combat the spreading chaos.

He stepped to the window, his body still weary from his cultivation session. The world outside was a frenzy of movement and destruction. From the heavens, rocks wreathed in fire descended like a vengeful rain, each impact shaking the ground with a muffled thud. The meteor storm they had prayed to their wolf god to avoid had struck regardless, the heavens heedless of their supplications. As the glowing rocks landed, their surfaces cracked and hissed, revealing their true nature.

The fiery globules shifted, reshaping themselves into vaguely humanoid forms—fire spirits born of flame and molten stone. They lumbered forward, their movements erratic but purposeful, striking at the wooden houses of the village with mindless persistence. Out of the village the flame spirits bagged at the walls trying to climb them sparks flying with every blow, the wood groaning under the assault. The numen infused into the structure shimmered faintly, struggling to hold back the onslaught. But wood, no matter how fortified, was vulnerable to fire. With only a single coat of resin applied, the walls were already beginning to blacken and curl under the relentless heat. Naturally, they wouldn't fall but the spirits would find it easier to enter and the walls would need to be repaired after this small calamity.

Midea stepped outside, the biting chill of the night mingling with the oppressive warmth of the fires. Men poured from their homes, some half-dressed, clutching crude weapons and buckets of water. A handful of warriors wielding numen-imbued blades shouted commands, trying to organize the chaos. The village's defenses, rudimentary at best, were barely holding. Flaming tendrils lashed out as the spirits clambered up the walls, their searing touch igniting anything they brushed against.

The fire spread quickly, licking hungrily at the wooden structures with a feral intensity. A thatched roof collapsed in the distance, its timbers crackling and groaning as flames consumed them. Midea's sharp eyes caught sight of a group of villagers struggling to douse the spreading inferno with buckets of water drawn from the communal well. It was a futile effort; the fire spirits were relentless, and the flames seemed almost alive, darting and curling as if resisting the villagers' attempts to quell them.

One man—a burly blacksmith with soot-streaked arms—charged at a fire spirit with a war hammer. The creature stumbled under the force of his strike, its molten core splintering and hissing. But as the man stepped back to survey his success, the fragments coalesced, reforming the spirit in seconds. The blacksmith roared in frustration, swinging again, even as the heat blistered his skin and the hammer's metal began to glow red-hot.

Nearby, a young boy scrambled to gather water from the well, his small hands trembling as he fought to carry a bucket nearly his own size. An older woman—his grandmother, perhaps—shouted at him to stay back, her voice desperate and cracking, but the boy ignored her, determined to help.

Midea's gaze swept over the scene, his sharp mind assessing the situation with cold precision. While the resin had slowed the spirits' progress, it couldn't withstand the relentless heat indefinitely. More troubling was the nature of fire itself—it spread, devoured, and destroyed indiscriminately. Even if the spirits were kept at bay, the flames would continue their rampage. It was the same troublesome spirits he had encountered bringing Surya and Tarak to the village. The fire had a dao imbued in it, he'd know fire was one of his daos.

The fire spirits continued to batter the walls, their molten limbs leaving charred indentations as they climbed higher. Some managed to crest the barricades, their bodies flaring brighter as they reached the dry, vulnerable interior of the village. Warriors intercepted them, slashing with numen-infused blades that hissed and smoked as they cut through the fiery constructs. For every spirit felled, another seemed to take its place, rising from the molten remains of the fallen.

He tilted his head back, his sharp features catching the glow of the fires as he muttered a prayer under his breath. "Lord Satan, why must you test me so? Have I not proven my worth time and time again?" His voice carried a note of wry exasperation, though the weight of sincerity was undeniable. "Tribulation after tribulation, trial after trial… Surely, even you must grow weary of this."

The hells offered no answer, save for another fiery projectile streaking across the sky before slamming into the earth just beyond the village walls. The impact shook the ground, and a fresh wave of heat washed over Midea's face. He closed his eyes briefly, gathering his composure.

Opening them again, he let out a long, resigned sigh. "Of course," he muttered to himself. "It wouldn't be tribulation if it were easy."
 
The Devil of the moon-2 New
Devil of The moon-2
________________

Tanya shook her head in irritation, her amethyst eyes narrowed in quiet disdain for her current predicament. She sat on the edge of a crude wooden bed, its scratchy linen sheets bunching beneath her as Hati worked with all the fervor of a woman possessed. A collection of clothing—none of which Tanya would have voluntarily touched, let alone worn—was strewn across the room in a chaotic explosion of fabric and color. Her hair, which had once been neatly brushed, now sprouted from her head in two voluminous pigtails that gave her the distinct appearance of a particularly irritated Anne of Green Gables. Tanya scowled.

The worst part? She was here entirely by choice—or rather, due to her one undeniable weakness. Rannhorn milk. The liquid ambrosia had been promised as payment for what Hati had enthusiastically called a "playdate," though Tanya was quickly discovering the woman's definition of play involved little more than forcing her into every abominable piece of clothing the village had ever produced. They say the first step to overcoming an addiction is acknowledging you have one. Tanya fully acknowledged hers but found it damnably hard to care in the face of freshly chilled milk.

"Ooohh! How about this one? Isn't it so pretty?" Hati exclaimed, brandishing a dress that could only be described as a war crime against fashion. Puffy and hideous, it boasted an eye-watering palette of colors that looked like they'd been finger-painted by an unhinged toddler.

"I made this last year," Hati added proudly, her short crimson hair bouncing with every giddy hop.

Tanya's eyes dragged across the horror in Hati's hands, her face blank but her thoughts screaming. Yeah, that tracked. She sighed, her gaze drifting longingly to the small, smudged window. Beyond its frame hung the three moons, their light painting the sky in soft silvers and blues. Somewhere out there, her brother was likely enjoying his freedom while she was held captive by this crimson-haired menace. Tarak had disappeared the moment Hati arrived, and while Tanya couldn't entirely blame him, it left her as the sole victim.

It was her responsibility, she supposed, as the elder sibling with decades more life experience to ingratiate herself with the villagers. That, and the milk. She coughed internally at the thought of her future self—a fifty-foot monstrosity stomping across the heavens. Considering her mother's height that was indeed plausible. Hopefully, she could get there faster with a childhood spent guzzling nutrients. Maybe then Hati wouldn't try to dress her up like some doll. Puberty could not come fast enough.

"Hup!" Hati exclaimed, slamming a cap onto Tanya's head. The thing was ridled with holes for wolf ears, though it seemed poorly designed for feathers. Tanya's silver-grey feathers poked out awkwardly from among her golden-blonde hair, and Hati began tugging at them with all the care of a butcher handling raw meat. Tanya raised a brow, biting back a sharp retort. If she were an ordinary child, she'd probably be bald by now.

"Are you done, Hati?" Tanya asked dryly, her voice laced with the resignation of someone who'd endured too much.

"Not until you put on this dress!" Hati declared, grinning in a way that sent a chill down Tanya's spine. The dress—a true violation of art—hung in her hands like a weapon of war as she advanced with unsettling determination.

Tanya stiffened, her sharp senses honing in on the woman's movements. It was in that moment she understood—truly understood—that combat was the only viable role for a woman like her in this village. If Hati thought she'd fold like a meek child, she had another thing coming. Tanya was a soldier for years and had survived man-eating Viernes trap obstacle courses. She wasn't about to be defeated by fabric.

Hati lunged, her hands grasping for Tanya like claws, but Tanya was faster. Years of military training surged through her muscles as she flipped backward, planting her feet squarely on Hati's back. The woman let out a startled yelp as Tanya used her as a springboard, launching herself to the opposite side of the room with acrobatic precision.

"Surya!" Hati gasped, spinning around, the dress flapping in her grip like a flag of impending doom. "Hold still, you little angel!"

Tanya smirked, her sharp teeth glinting as she crouched low, ready for the next attack. "You'll have to catch me first."

Hati lunged again, her arms outstretched, but Tanya ducked under her grasp, darting toward the window. The room was small, but Tanya's movements were sharp, precise. She twisted and dodged, her blonde pigtails whipping behind her as she vaulted over the bed and rolled beneath a swiping arm. Hati was quick, but Tanya was quicker, her small frame weaving through the room with a soldier's grace.

The dress flew past her head, Hati having thrown it in desperation, but Tanya caught the fabric mid-air, twirling it around herself mockingly before tossing it aside. "Nice try," she taunted, her amethyst eyes gleaming with amusement.

Hati huffed, her crimson hair sticking to her forehead as she pointed an accusing finger. "You're impossible!" She said picking up another dress.

"Just get naked and put on this dress, Surya!" Hati shouted, her voice cracking with mock exasperation as she lunged forward again, the offending garment held high like a banner of relentless determination.

Tanya's lips twitched in a suppressed laugh. "You should be put on a watchlist," she thought, weaving effortlessly around the lunge. Hati's momentum carried her forward, and with a loud thud, she collided face-first with the hard wooden floor. The force was enough to leave her with a bloody nose, the crimson staining her freckled face. Clearly, the woman hadn't bothered protecting herself with numen, for some reason or another.

They continued their little game for a while, Hati throwing even more of the insane fashion touting clothes with the precision of a drunk archer while Tanya ducked, dodged, and wove through the chaos like a seasoned combatant. The crude wooden room echoed with laughter, curses, and the occasional sound of fabric smacking against walls. Eventually, Hati slumped onto the bed in defeat, groaning theatrically as she rolled onto her back.

"Fine, then," she muttered, arms spread wide in surrender. "But no milk for you."

Tanya smirked, flicking a stray blonde hair from her face. "I'm fine with that—for today."

The room, lit by the gentle flicker of candlelight, settled into a rare moment of calm. Tanya stretched her arms above her head, feeling a bit light from the time despite her complaints abou the woman. But the quiet didn't last. The warm, golden glow of the candlelight was suddenly overshadowed by a much harsher, more vibrant orange.

Hati's wolf ears twitched, her body going rigid as distant yells pierced the stillness. Tanya's own ears caught the sound even faster, twitching instinctively toward the noise. Her sharp amethyst eyes darted to the window, and she quickly rose from the bed, her boots silent against the floor. As she approached the pane, the faint acrid scent of smoke reached her nose, stinging and earthy.

Sliding the wooden panel aside, Tanya peered out into the chaos. Flames danced across the village rooftops, their blue-green thatched coverings crackling under the relentless assault. Sparks swirled in the air like fireflies, carried by the erratic wind. Figures darted through the streets below—men shouting orders, women rushing to gather children, and soldiers scrambling to the walls. The molten glow of flame spirits began to take shape, their cores pulsing like miniature suns as they emerged from the falling embers. Vaguely humanoid in form, the spirits lumbered forward, their molten hands reaching for anything combustible.

The wooden walls of the village, despite their thin coat of resin, struggled to hold back the invaders. The spirits clawed and pounded at the barriers with mindless determination, breaking through the first layer and spreading fire as they climbed. The village's defenders—armed with spears, axes, and shields—fought valiantly, striking at the spirits before they could gain too much ground. Numen-infused weapons flared with faint light as they sliced through the spirits, but the damage was temporary. Fire spread regardless, devouring homes and threatening to overrun the village.

"Fucking Fenrir!" Hati cursed, spinning on her heel and darting to the closet. She threw it open, revealing a set of armor crafted from carapace and simple leather. It wasn't the finest gear, but it would do. Pulling on the armor with practiced speed, she grabbed her spear and turned toward Tanya, her amber eyes blazing with a mix of determination and fear.

"You don't do anything, Surya! This time, let the adults handle it," Hati said firmly, her tone carrying the weight of responsibility. She stepped closer, pointing her spear at Tanya for emphasis, then jabbed a finger to her nose. "My mom will be up soon. You go with her and evacuate to the square, all right?"

Tanya raised an eyebrow but said nothing, letting Hati vent her protective instincts.

"Stay safe," Hati added, softening just slightly. "I'll look for Tarak or tell Garran to send men to do so."

Tanya nodded obediently, watching as Hati rushed out of the room, her armored boots clanking against the floorboards. The door slammed behind her, leaving Tanya in silence. She exhaled slowly, shaking her head.

Naturally, she wouldn't listen. While she couldn't gauge the exact strength of the flame spirits with no numen or real sense of the energy, she was confident she was stronger than Hati. If the girl thought she could handle the situation, then the spirits couldn't be too formidable on their own. And besides, she had her own priorities. She needed to find Tarak—not because she feared for his safety, but because she feared for everyone else's.

Her brother had mellowed slightly in recent days, but his violent tendencies were far from gone. If the chaos of the battle whipped his instincts into a frenzy, who knew what kind of destruction he might unleash? Clicking her tongue at the thought, Tanya moved to the window.

With one smooth motion, she opened the panel wide and hopped out, her wings giving a faint flap to soften her landing. She hit the ground without a sound, her feet pressing lightly into the dirt. Straightening, she reached up and tugged at the twin pigtails atop her head, letting her blonde hair fall freely around her shoulders.

The air outside was heavy with heat and smoke, and the chaotic cacophony of battle filled her ears. Sparks danced on the wind like glowing insects, and the sky above was a kaleidoscope of oranges and blues, painted by the glow of the fires and the light of the three moons. Tanya clenched her fists, her sharp gaze sweeping across the burning village.

She undid the last of her hair ties, letting the strands cascade as she took a steadying breath. It was time to move.

Not far away, a small boy scrambled desperately across the ground, tears streaking his dirt-smudged face as he fled from one of the fire spirits. He clutched a stone in his hand, throwing it over his shoulder with all the strength his tiny body could muster. The rock sailed through the air but passed harmlessly through the creature's flickering form, landing with a dull thud far behind it. The boy stumbled and fell, crying out in fear as the spirit advanced, its glowing form casting dancing shadows over the scorched earth.

Tanya stepped forward onto the paved path, her gaze narrowing as she took in the scene. Hati must have missed the boy in her rush, she mused, though that was hardly surprising given the chaos. But now, with the boy's cries echoing in her ears, she could focus on the creature itself.

Under the cold light of the three moons and the calming glow of the nearby aspar, the fire spirit burned with an angry orange-red radiance in contrast. Its form flickered erratically, shifting between a humanoid shape and a towering pillar of flame. Wherever it stepped, the ground blackened and cracked, thin trails of smoke rising from the scorched earth. The air around it shimmered with heat, and its sulfurous heart pulsed faintly at its core, like a malevolent ember feeding the creature's fiery life.

Tanya's hearts thudded in her chest, her blood rushing with a familiar thrill. This was the same feeling she'd experienced when battling the vampyrs outside the village, the same primal drive she'd felt consuming the pipla in the flux. It was instinct—a deep, inescapable compulsion to kill, to devour, to conquer the strong.

But could she? The thought gave her pause. These creatures were made of fire, an element that could not easily be subdued with fists or feet, no matter how strong she was. She had no weapon, no tools—only her body and her wings. The boy's terrified screams cut through her hesitation, the sound sharp and raw, pulling her back into the moment. The spirit loomed closer to him, its fiery limbs reaching out.

Well, in the end… she could regenerate anyway, right?

Tanya leaned forward, her decision made. With a sharp breath, she spread her wings wide and propelled herself forward, the force of her leap cracking the earth beneath her feet. She was a blur of motion, her body cutting through the air like an arrow loosed from a bow. The principle was simple: you could wave your hand through fire without being burned, so long as you moved fast enough. She would do the same—with her whole body.

The world seemed to slow as she closed the distance. The fire spirit turned, its flickering form responding to her sudden movement, but it was far too slow. Her grin widened unconsciously, her sharp teeth gleaming as they elongated into fangs. The heat of the creature washed over her as she collided with its form. To her surprise, it had mass—its fiery body resisted her like molten rock, solid and unyielding. But she didn't stop.

Her fist plunged into its core, striking the sulfurous heart with a force that shattered it into glowing fragments. The fire spirit let out a high-pitched wail, its form collapsing in on itself like a dying star. Heat and light exploded outward, momentarily blinding her as the creature dissolved into a cloud of embers.

Tanya landed gracefully, shaking her head to clear her vision as the boy's cries fell silent behind her. She patted herself down, half-expecting burns or injuries, but felt nothing. Her skin was untouched, her body completely unscathed. Only her cap showed signs of damage, its edges singed and curling from the intense heat. She shrugged it off, letting it fall to the ground as she bent to examine the shattered remains of the sulfurous heart.

The fragments pulsed faintly, their heat radiating into the air like dying coals. Her mouth watered, and she found herself physically salivating. Her instincts roared, urging her forward, and she gave in without hesitation. Picking up the fragments, she shoved them into her mouth one by one, her sharp teeth crunching through the burning material as if it were nothing more than hardened bread. The molten heat didn't burn her. On the contrary, it seemed to spread warmth through her entire body, a comforting sensation that left her feeling stronger, sharper, more alive.

Somewhere in the back of her mind, she knew she should hold back. She could feel her instincts influencing her thoughts, pushing her into this primal frenzy. But in that moment, she simply didn't care. The taste, the sensation—it was too intoxicating to resist.

Swallowing the last fragment, Tanya wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and stood, turning toward the boy. He was still on the ground, his face smudged with dirt and streaked with tears. His wide eyes stared up at her, filled with something between awe and disbelief.

Unbeknownst to her, the boy wasn't just seeing a girl. He was seeing a warrior—a beautiful figure with glowing amethyst eyes and shimmering silver wings, her golden hair catching the firelight in a radiant halo. She was a goddess in his eyes, a vision of strength and salvation.

The boy scrambled to his feet, his small body trembling as he moved toward her, arms outstretched for a hug. Tanya watched him, her sharp gaze softening slightly as she registered his intent. But as he got closer, her instincts flared. In one fluid motion, she sidestepped, spinning out of his reach with effortless grace.

"What is wrong with these people and trying to touch me," Tanya muttered under her breath, her voice laced with exasperation.

"You really are a sun angel!" the boy shouted, his eyes glowing with wonder as he opened his arms wide for another hug.

Before he could close the distance, Tanya swiftly palmed his head, her fingers pressing firmly against his skull to hold him at arm's length. The boy's legs scrambled fruitlessly as he tried to close the gap.

"Right," Tanya said dryly, looking at him with a raised brow. "I do indeed feel the influence of the sun. Spread that message and go evacuate, and I'll… uh, I'll bless you." She released him with a small shove, her tone adopting an air of importance as she improvised.

The boy's eyes lit up further, his awe multiplying. Not only had she saved him, but she had also apparently performed some divine act. If he already thought she was an angel, better to lean into it. At least it wasn't a wasted effort on her part, and it might make things smoother when Midea eventually presented her Shade-slaying plan to Remus. The villagers' cooperation would be crucial. Considering it was beneficial for the village in the first place.

She rubbed her nose thoughtfully as the boy nodded enthusiastically and took off running, shouting praises of the "sun angel" as he disappeared into the distance.

With a sigh, she turned her attention back to the chaos. The crackling of flames and the distant clang of weapons filled the air, underlined by the acrid scent of smoke and ash. Tanya exhaled sharply, her sharp ears twitching as they caught faint cries from nearby.

She wanted to not only raise her position with the plan and see her capabilities but she also wanted to eat. Her mind briefly lingered on her instincts—the ever-present urge to hunt, kill, and consume. It wasn't just hunger but something deeper, more insistent. The more she killed and consumed the more energy she got and a lot of that given energy just disappeared inside of her. She actually had some theories about what was happening. She had spoken about puberty earlier and she thought it may have been something similar. A transformative process of some kind perhaps. Something as simple as a growth spurt or something deeper. She didn't know but she wanted to do something about it. She knew her brother struggled with them more than she did. She wondered, was it a precursor to something greater? She didn't know, but it gnawed at her curiosity. Whatever the answer, it would come eventually.

Tanya shook the thought from her mind and turned to continue her search for Tarak. He wouldn't be harmed—she was sure of that. He was as strong as she was, if not stronger, and far too stubborn to let himself be overrun by these creatures. Still, she worried such were the consequences of being part of a race with an insane amount of pack protectiveness for their biological family. She shook her head at the thought and refocused.

Just as she was about to take off, a piercing yell cut through the chaos, coming from a burning home not far from her. She hesitated, debating for a moment whether to ignore it. Tarak could wait—he wasn't some mindless beast. He wouldn't go on a rampage out of nowhere.

The cries grew louder, more desperate. Tanya clicked her tongue, veering sharply to the left. Flames licked at the wooden frame of the small house, the blue-green thatches of its roof collapsing into ash and embers. A child stood outside, a little girl no older than eight, her tear-streaked face contorted with fear.

"My grandma is in there," the girl sobbed, her small hands clutching desperately at Tanya's dress. "Hic-ca-can you please help her!"

Tanya looked down at her, unsure how to respond to such naked desperation. Awkwardly, she reached out to ruffle the child's hair, forcing a smile she hoped looked heroic.

"Of course I can. I am an angel, after all."

The words tasted sour in her mouth, and she swore a piece of her soul withered at the lie. But duty called, and she couldn't back down now. After all when she saved the girls family it would all roll back on her positively.

She turned and punched the burning door, the wood splintering under the force of her blow. Flames roared as the door fell inward, and she stepped into the inferno, her wings unfurling slightly to shield herself from the falling embers.

The heat was intense, oppressive. The air shimmered with waves of heat, and the smoke mildly irritated her throat with every breath though the feeling soon after disappeared. The walls, once sturdy and proud, were charred and cracked, threatening to collapse at any moment. She moved quickly, her sharp eyes scanning through the haze for any sign of life.

Her ears twitched at a faint sound—a low groan coming from deeper within the house. She pushed through the flames, her bare feet leaving scorch marks in the ash-coated floor as she followed the noise.

In a smaller room near the back of the house, she found an older woman pinned beneath a fallen wooden beam. Her body glowed faintly with the protective shimmer of numen, but it was clear she wouldn't last much longer. The woman's eyes widened as she saw Tanya, her gaze a mixture of shock and relief and anger

The older woman's voice was a mix of anger and concern as she yelled, "Girl, what are you doing! Go! Get! You don't even have any cultivation to protect yourself!" Despite the sharp tone, Tanya could tell it came from a place of kindness and worry.

"I'll be fine," Tanya replied calmly, brushing off the woman's panic. She stepped over to the fallen beam pinning the woman down and, with a singular hand, lifted the charred and splintering wood as if it weighed no more than a sack of grain. Her other hand grasped the older woman firmly but gently, pulling her up and onto her feet.

The old woman let out a string of protests and yells as Tanya hoisted her over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Ignoring the woman's indignation, Tanya sprinted out of the collapsing house, her feet moving with unerring precision across the uneven and ash-strewn floor. Embers rained down from the ceiling as the fire roared around them, the heat intensifying with every second.

The house groaned and shuddered behind her as Tanya emerged into the open air, just in time to hear the structure collapse with a deafening crash. She set the older woman down carefully, her amethyst eyes scanning the woman's soot-covered face.

The little girl ran forward with a wail, her small arms wrapping tightly around her grandmother. The two embraced, tears streaming down their faces as they clung to each other in relief and joy. Tanya allowed herself a small, almost imperceptible smile at the sight. See she could also do good deeds as long as it garnered mutual benefit.

"Thank you so much for saving me, girly!" the older woman said, looking up at Tanya with tearful gratitude.

"No problem. You should probably go, though," Tanya replied with a slight wave, already turning away.

A thought had struck her, sharp and urgent. Luna. Could she even leave her house? Her agoraphobia was a prison of its own, and Tanya knew that her mother was also sickly and couldn't search for help. Luna might very well sit frozen in fear, unable to save herself.

Tanya's feet carried her swiftly across the village, weaving through the chaos. Her sharp ears picked up the distant cries of villagers, the clash of weapons against the fiery forms of the spirits, and the roar of the spreading inferno. Her golden hair trailed behind her like a comet as she ran, her wings flicking instinctively to avoid embers in the air.

Her path brought her through the thick of the battle, and she made no effort to avoid the flame spirits. Each one burned with an angry, pulsing light, their forms flickering between man-like shapes and jagged pillars of molten rock. The air around them shimmered with heat, distorting the surroundings like a mirage. Their sulfuric hearts glowed menacingly at their centers, exuding an overwhelming aura of fire and destruction.

Tanya didn't hesitate. Her first strike came like a thunderbolt, her legs coiling like springs before she launched herself at a spirit. The impact of her fist against its molten chest sent shockwaves through its fiery form, shattering the sulfuric heart within. The creature dissolved into harmless flames as her body absorbed its essence, a strange warmth spreading through her veins.

She didn't stop. She moved from one spirit to the next, her speed turning her into a blur of motion. Soldiers and civilians alike stopped in their tracks, their mouths agape as they witnessed her divine movements. Her limbs were like golden whips, striking with precision and fury as each blow crushed the hearts of the flame spirits.

The creatures tried to retaliate, swiping at her with molten claws, but her reflexes were too fast. She danced between their strikes, her feet skimming the ground as she wove through their attacks with ease. Her wings unfurled briefly to propel her forward, adding to her already blinding speed.

Each time she struck down a spirit, she scooped up the shattered fragments of its sulfuric heart and popped them into her mouth without hesitation. The fiery essence burned with an intensity that should have been unbearable, but Tanya felt nothing but exhilaration. Her body seemed to hum with newfound energy, her instincts urging her to consume more.

The warmth spreading through her body intensified with each fragment she devoured. Her muscles felt lighter, stronger. Her senses sharpened, and her movements became even more fluid. She barely registered the startled gasps and murmurs of the villagers as she passed—she was too focused on her goal.

Her path led her out of the main village and into the rural fields beyond, where the air was thick with smoke and ash. The fields, once vibrant and green, were now scorched and blackened, the aspar trees casting eerie shadows against the orange glow of the fires. Tanya pushed herself harder, her wings twitching as she accelerated.

At last, she reached Luna's house. Her eyebrows rose at the sight. As expected. The home was already engulfed in flames, the blue-green thatches of its roof collapsing into embers. The fire roared hungrily, devouring everything in its path. Tanya slowed to a stop, her amethyst eyes narrowing as she assessed the situation.

"AAAGGGGHH!! UHHHH!!" Luna cried.

The little girl's screams echoed across the charred and burning field, piercing the oppressive roar of the flames that consumed the remnants of Luna's home. Her voice was raw, choked with pain and terror, as she struggled against the iron grip of the man dragging her by the arm.

"Stop crying. This was your fate. No one will find you," the man said coldly, his tone devoid of empathy. His milky eye stared unseeingly ahead, a twisted reflection of the apathy in his soul. The spear he held glinted ominously in the firelight, a weapon meant for destruction. He didn't falter, dragging the girl as if she were nothing more than a rag doll.

The girl's burned flesh glistened in the flickering light, her tears carving paths through the soot and ash on her unmarred cheek. She whimpered and screamed, the sound growing weaker with each step. Her tiny legs scrambled against the ground, kicking up dirt and embers as she tried to resist.

And then, like a predator sighting its prey, Tanya appeared.

Her eyes glowed with an unearthly light, twin beacons of amethyst fury that pierced the darkness. Her two rows of teeth were bared, jagged like the fangs of a beast, glinting as though they were forged of steel. But it was her expression that struck terror into those who might have seen her—a savage smile stretched wide across her face, a feral snarl that spoke of violence and bloodlust. It was a look untamed, primal, and devoid of reason, born not of calculation but of raw instinct.

Her wings flared behind her, their silver sheen hardening like blades of celestial iron. The light of the fires reflected off their edges, making them gleam with a deadly sharpness, as though they could carve through the very heavens. Her movements were a blur, her body a tempest of motion as she launched herself forward with unrelenting ferocity. It was sudden and unlike her but the night had whipped her instincts into a storm somewhat like what she had been afraid of for Tarak. So she blazed toward the man. Toward Hathor

And even if she did not know it had Midea seen her right then and there the only words to come from his mouth would be.

"The apple never does fall quite far from the tree."

___________
 
The Devil of the moon-3 New
The Devil of the Moon-3
___________

Sol sat cross-legged in her small room, her silhouette illuminated by the gentle glow of the aspar lamp hanging overhead. Its soft, blue-green light danced across the roughly hewn wooden walls, creating shifting shadows that seemed alive with quiet movement. The faint hum of the lamp added to the stillness of the night, blending with the occasional creak of the house settling. Sol closed her eyes and exhaled slowly, her breath soft but steady, matching the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest as she sank into the disciplined focus of cultivation.

Her palms rested lightly on her knees, fingers relaxed but poised, as if she were holding onto something unseen. With each breath, she inhaled the faint strands of numen that filled the air, guiding them through her body according to the complex pathways of the Solgaleo Sutra. This new technique was different—its flow heavier and far more intricate than the Great Wolf Sutra she'd grown up with. At first, it had felt almost unnatural, the unfamiliar patterns like a new language she was forced to learn. But now, there was something magnetic about it.

The numen carried a subtle warmth, each thread pulsing faintly with a light she couldn't see but could feel deep within. It resonated with her, like the glow of the sun on her skin during the day—a distant, ancient melody that seemed to sing to her alone. There was something more, something almost alive about it. This wasn't just a superior technique; it felt personal, as if the sun itself whispered secrets into the depths of her soul.

Her brows furrowed as the energy stuttered, slipping away from her control. Sol's breathing hitched, the flow faltering as her thoughts intruded, scattering her concentration like leaves caught in the wind. She wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand, her skin damp and clammy. The room felt suddenly stifling, the still air heavy against her skin. She opened her eyes with a frustrated sigh, the familiar weight of her surroundings pressing in on her.

Cultivating at night, she mused, was proving harder than expected. The Solgaleo Sutra thrived under the light of the sun, drawing strength from its radiance. The moons' glow lacked the power she needed, their light muted and cool. She sighed, unfolding her legs and letting them dangle off the side of her bed.

Her gaze drifted to the single window that overlooked the village. Beyond the rough wooden frame lay a world cloaked in darkness, the three moons hanging above like sentinels. The largest glowed faintly blue, its light mixing with the distant orange fires that still flickered in some parts of the village, remnants of the recent chaos.

Sol rested her chin on her hand, her thoughts wandering again, this time to her family. Her mother had grounded her for sneaking out to visit Luna, her punishment swift and uncompromising. Sol had wriggled free for a single day to enjoy Resin Day with her friends, but her brief reprieve had been short-lived. Now, her confinement resumed, and with it came a gnawing sense of restlessness.

Her friends had noticed too. Amoux and Reina had pestered her endlessly, whining about her sudden absence. She could still hear their playful complaints echoing in her mind. Tarak, her steadfast companion, had been more understanding. Despite not being required to attend classes, he showed up every day just to see her.

She smiled faintly, her fingers tracing idle patterns on the windowsill. Tarak's devotion warmed her heart. He'd always taken her advice seriously, treating her words as law. It was endearing in a way she didn't often admit, even to herself. His declaration about promises still lingered in her mind, a reminder of how deeply he valued her. Though part of that was because his sister told him promises should be valued. If he treated her words as law his sisters were the divine mandate of creation itself. She shook her head with a smile.

The thought of her little sister also brought a small smile to her lips. Their bond was another source of light in her life, a glimmer that cut through the weighty shadows of her home. Despite everything, despite the ever-present heaviness that seemed to cling to this house, she found solace in these small moments of connection.

Sol's gaze turned skyward, her amethyst eyes reflecting the brilliance of the stars scattered across the dark canvas of the heavens. She reached out, her slender fingers stretching toward the infinite expanse, as if she could pluck a star from the sky and hold its light in her hand.

"Like stars in the night sky," she whispered, her voice soft and dreamy. Her lips curled into a faint smile, her heart swelling with the simple, childlike wonder of the moment. She turned walking back to her head her eyes closing in slumber with warm memories playing through her mind. But peaceful sleep never lasts.

The stillness of the night shattered without warning.

Sol awoke with a jolt, her heart racing as the world around her trembled. A deafening crash echoed through the air, and her small room lit up with an unnatural orange glow. Her breath caught in her throat as she scrambled upright, disoriented and stunned. She ran to the window, yanking it open to see a scene of chaos unfolding outside. Fiery streaks tore through the sky, meteors crashing into the earth with resounding booms. Villagers screamed as flame spirits, their flickering forms made of molten cores and fire, spread destruction in their wake. The once-familiar world of her village was now a hellscape of orange and black.

A sudden flare of heat snapped her attention back to her immediate surroundings. A lick of flame surged toward her window, and she stumbled backward with a sharp scream. Her house was on fire! Smoke began to seep into the room, curling in tendrils that stung her eyes and throat.

Panic gripped her as she coughed violently, stumbling toward the door. She wrenched it open, the thick, acrid smoke rushing to meet her. Sol instinctively coated her body in numen, the energy forming a protective layer as she staggered down the stairs.

"Mom!" she yelled, her voice hoarse as she squinted through the haze.

From the corner of the room, her mother emerged, framed by the flickering orange glow of the encroaching flames. Terra stood firm, her father's old spear gripped tightly in one hand, and a numen-coated string in the other. Her expression was sharp and unyielding, a warrior's determination burning in her eyes as she faced down one of the flame spirits that had breached their home.

The creature lunged at her, its molten form crackling as it lashed out. Terra moved with precision, weaving around its fiery strikes. The string in her hand glowed faintly as she lashed it forward, wrapping it around the spirit's sulfuric heart. With a sharp pull, she dragged the core toward herself and drove the spear through it with a practiced, brutal efficiency. The heart shattered, the fragments falling to the floor and burning holes into the wooden planks.

"Air wave, girl!" Terra shouted without looking back, her voice cutting through the chaos.

Sol reacted immediately, inhaling deeply before exhaling a concentrated blast of numen-infused air. The flames licked and flickered but receded under the force, retreating as she and her mother worked in tandem. Together, they moved swiftly, quelling the fires room by room.

By the time the flames were subdued, their home was in ruins, but it stood. A portion of the wall had collapsed, leaving the house exposed to the outside, but much of their belongings remained intact. It was a victory, though a small and bitter one.

Terra turned to Sol, her expression unreadable, but before she could say anything, Sol darted toward the door.

"Sol!" Terra called after her, but Sol barely heard her. Her focus was on the village outside. She stepped into the night, and the sight that met her stole her breath.

The world was ablaze. The orange glow of firelight painted everything in hues of destruction, the blackened remains of trees and buildings casting stark silhouettes against the burning sky. Villagers ran frantically, some fighting the flame spirits with whatever weapons they could muster, others dragging injured loved ones to safety. The screams of the wounded mingled with the crackling roar of the fires, a cacophony of despair.

Sol sucked in a sharp breath through her teeth, fear gripping her. But not for herself. Her mind raced, thoughts immediately snapping to Luna. What was her little sister doing? Was she safe? Sol's chest tightened as she imagined Luna trapped, terrified, unable to flee.

Without hesitation, she bolted forward, weaving through the chaos. A fiery tree collapsed ahead of her, and she skidded to a halt, dodging to the side just as another gout of flame erupted from a spirit nearby. Her body moved on instinct, her numen-clad form weaving and darting through the village like a dancer through the flames.

As she rounded a corner, a hand shot out and grabbed her arm. She was yanked to a stop, and she whirled around to see her mother, her face set in a mask of anger and fear.

"What are you doing, Sol?" Terra demanded, her voice sharp.

"Let me go!" Sol yelled, struggling against her grip.

"No!" Terra's voice was firm, her fingers tightening around Sol's arm.

"Why?" Sol's voice cracked, her emotions boiling over. "You never cared before! You don't see me as anything but the remnants of Dad, right? You blame him being himself on me, don't you? Like I wasn't good enough, and that's why he left to go court some other woman. That's all I really am to you, isn't it? An echo of his mistakes. A grim reminder. Just like you were to your father!"

Her words came out in a torrent, each one laced with raw pain. "Yeah, I heard. You don't see me as family, so let me go save my family!" she screamed, pulling against Terra with all her strength.

Her mother recoiled as if struck, her face paling. For a moment, her mouth opened, but no words came out. Finally, she tried, her voice faltering. "Sol, I—"

But before she could finish, her head snapped to the side, her attention drawn to a burning fire not far away. Her grip loosened, and Sol didn't hesitate. She wrenched free and ran, her feet pounding against the dirt as she disappeared into the chaos.

Her heart pounded in her chest, not from fear but from determination. She had to find Luna. She had to find her family. Nothing else mattered.

____________

The village burned, chaos twisting through every corner as fire spirits danced with destructive glee. Terra's lungs burned as she inhaled smoke, her body aching from exhaustion. She had only just managed to deal with the flame spirit that had invaded their home, its sulfuric heart shattered beneath the weight of her husband's old spear. The fragments of its fiery core had singed through the wooden floor, leaving charred scars in its wake.

Her hands shook slightly, still gripping the weapon tightly as she stumbled forward. But then she saw Sol—a flash of golden-blonde hair against the orange haze. Her daughter was running headlong into the chaos, her small frame weaving through the flaming wreckage. Terra's heart clenched in fear, the primal terror of a mother overtaking all else. She surged forward, her boots crunching against the scorched earth, her voice sharp and cutting through the roar of the inferno.

"Sol!" Terra shouted, her voice hoarse from the smoke clogging her throat. She pushed through the smoldering debris, her hand darting out to grab Sol's arm just as the girl darted past. Her grip was firm, unyielding, fueled by desperation.

"What are you doing, Sol?" Terra demanded, her voice trembling with both anger and worry. The flickering firelight illuminated the strain in her face, her features hardened by the weight of fear.

Sol spun around, yanking at her mother's hold, her black eyes blazing with fury and pain. "Let me go!" she screamed, her voice raw and desperate. She tugged and clawed at Terra's fingers, but the woman held fast, her grip a lifeline she refused to release.

"No!" Terra snapped, her tone biting, though her chest ached with the conflict brewing inside her. "You're staying here where it's safe!"

"Why?" Sol's voice cracked, thick with tears and the weight of years of bottled emotion. "You never cared before!" she shouted, her small fists pounding weakly against Terra's arm. "You don't see me as anything but the remnants of Dad, right?"

Terra froze, her grip faltering for the briefest moment as the words hit her like a physical blow.

"You blame him being himself on me, don't you?" Sol continued, her voice rising with every word, each syllable like a dagger twisting deeper. "Like because I wasn't good enough, he left to go court some other woman! That's all I really am to you—an echo of his mistakes and yours!"

Terra's breath hitched, her fingers trembling as she fought to keep her composure.

"Just like you were to your father!" Sol's scream cut through the night, her voice raw and filled with pain. "Yeah, I heard! You don't see me as family, so let me go save my family!"

The firelight reflected off the tears streaming down Sol's soot-streaked cheeks, her small body trembling with a mixture of rage and sorrow. Terra's face twisted, shame and regret battling with pride and a mother's fierce protectiveness.

The words she wanted to say stuck in her throat, choking her as Sol's accusations echoed in her mind. How could she respond to that? How could she undo years of distance, of harsh words and cold silences? But even so her pride warred with her shame and so did her anger. But she was a mother. Her love for her daughter overcame all. She just didn't want the girl to live as she did. In a way maybe that is why she always pushed her to be better. Like Caela once was. To do something with herself. But that twisted with her misplaced anger. Terra was broken but she had always considered her daughter her family. And comparing her to how that man had treater her hurt. In the deepest way one could imagine.

"Sol, I—" Terra's voice cracked, her words faltering under the weight of her emotions. Her grip loosened slightly, the spear in her other hand dipping as her strength wavered.

Terra's head snapped toward the flames roaring not far from where she stood. A presence loomed heavy and oppressive, drawing her gaze to the heart of the inferno. Her breath caught in her throat as she saw him—a figure standing amidst the fire, his form framed by the flickering light of destruction.

The boy had brown skin, though the flames cast it in a haunting orange-red glow. His eyes, crimson with slit pupils, gleamed like molten rubies, reflecting the fire in a way that made them look more like windows into hell than the eyes of a child. His hair, dark at its roots but flaring to pale white at the edges, rose wildly in the updraft of the fire. It moved as though alive, a crown of untamed flame. His expression was eerily blank, but his wide eyes burned with an intensity that was almost primal—a promise of violence and certainty.

The flames licked hungrily at his flesh, wrapping around his limbs, but they could not burn him. They clung to him like an obedient servant, emphasizing his horns, which rose from his head like a demonic crown. His tail flicked lazily through the fire behind him, slicing the air with a faint, deliberate rhythm, as if mocking the chaos around him. The boy didn't need to move or speak; his very presence screamed danger. Every fiber of Terra's being told her this was not just a child but a predator—a beast who had inherited its name too well.

It was Tarak.

Her knees almost buckled as she locked eyes with him. His gaze was unwavering, unblinking. There was no rage or gloating, only a calm, terrible inevitability. Those crimson eyes promised death. If she continued to cling to Sol, she would die. There was no hesitation in his stare, no mercy in his posture. The message was clear.

A memory surfaced unbidden, her husband's voice echoing in her mind with a clarity that made the moment even more surreal.

"Sometimes you just know you're outmatched," Juraf had said, his tone lighter than the weight of his words. They had been sitting in her small home years ago, his spear leaning against the wall as he cleaned it with practiced ease. His smile was warm, but his eyes carried the wisdom of someone who had seen things most wouldn't understand. "Like a bunny staring at a wolf. It's not just strength—it's something deeper. A fundamental gap in life level. Your body will know when it's facing something it can't handle. You'll feel it, deep down in your blood. Hell, even in your soul."

She had laughed nervously back then, not fully grasping the gravity of his words. "And what do you do when that happens?"

Juraf had leaned back in his chair, his grin widening. "That's when you run."

Now, staring into Tarak's unblinking, hellish eyes, she understood exactly what he'd meant. Her blood turned cold, her heart pounding as if trying to escape her chest. Her instincts screamed at her to flee, to abandon all reason and run as fast and as far as possible. The oppressive weight of Tarak's presence was suffocating, far heavier than the heat of the fire she'd been shielding herself from with numen.

And then, as if granting her reprieve, the boy began to fade. His form receded into the flames, his eyes still locked on hers until the very last moment, like a shadow dissolving into the fire. The crimson glow of his gaze lingered for an agonizing second longer before it, too, disappeared.

Terra's fingers loosened further, and she felt Sol peel away from her grasp. Her daughter ran, her golden-blonde hair catching the flicker of the flames as she disappeared into the distance. Terra wanted to call out to her, to stop her, but her voice caught in her throat, silenced by the oppressive terror still gripping her.

A breath she hadn't realized she was holding escaped her lips in a shaky exhale. Her back was drenched in cold sweat despite the numen she'd used to protect herself from the heat. Her legs felt weak, as though they might give out at any moment. Slowly, she straightened, her eyes darting back toward the flames where Tarak had stood.

She couldn't see him anymore, but the memory of his gaze burned into her mind like a brand. Her chest ached with a mix of fear and guilt as she turned her gaze toward Sol, her daughter's small figure growing smaller in the distance.

"Please," she whispered, her voice trembling, "please be safe."

Even if she hadn't been a good mother, even if her choices had been flawed and her love tangled with bitterness, she hoped Sol would be safe. She hoped, deep down, that this one small hope would redeem her failings.

Right?

________________________

Tarak faded back into the flame, his form dissolving into the flickering shadows. Once he was sure the woman couldn't see him, his nose wrinkled slightly in annoyance. She had been a thorn in his side for a while now, always keeping Sol away from him, always acting as a barrier. He'd snuck into her house a few times, quietly observing her while his mind wrestled with his instincts. Part of him—no, most of him—wanted to simply end the inconvenience. His body urged him to devour her, to strip away the problem entirely.

But Tarak held back.

His sister would be mad, and Sol… Sol might be sad. The thought of either of them being upset filled him with a strange sensation he didn't entirely understand. It was uncomfortable, like a rock lodged in his chest, heavy and immovable. He didn't like it. And there was another reason, one that gnawed at him in the quiet moments—an echo of that same strange feeling he'd experienced last time he'd eaten one of the wolf people. It had been fine at first. Bu then after that when people glared at him and made eyes at him or ran from him.

It had hurt.

Tarak struggled. He struggled a lot. His body told him to do one thing, and his sense and others told him to do another. But his sister had told him that struggle was what defined life. Struggle meant he was alive. And Tarak liked being alive. He figured that meant this inner conflict was normal, something everyone went through. His sister was really smart, so she was probably right.

But tonight was different. Tonight, he wouldn't need to struggle as much.

His crimson eyes snapped toward Sol's form as she sprinted through the chaos of the burning village. Her movements were frantic, weaving around falling embers and collapsing beams. Tarak didn't hesitate. His legs moved effortlessly, carrying him through the devastation with an eerie calmness. The fire seemed to part for him, the flames licking at his skin but leaving no marks, no burns. Within moments, he had caught up with her.

"Tarak!" Sol exclaimed, gasping as she saw him appear beside her. Her black eyes, wide with relief, locked onto his.

He nodded, his expression as impassive as ever. "You are going to find your family, right?"

Sol nodded quickly, a light igniting in her soot-streaked face. It was a light Tarak liked. He didn't know why, but seeing it made his chest feel strange again. Not heavy, but… lighter. Warmer.

"Can you help me, partner?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly but carrying a small, hopeful smile.

Tarak's eyes widened ever so slightly, a rare shift in his usually stoic demeanor. His hearts began to thrum faster, pounding against his ribs like a war drum. The unfamiliar sensation spread through him, an emotion he couldn't name and didn't know how to process. Was Sol doing this to him? Should he stop it? Should he kill her?

The thought flashed through his mind, sharp and instinctual, but he dismissed it just as quickly. He didn't want to.

"I will clear the way," he said simply, his tone flat and resolute.

Sol's smile grew wider, her trust in him clear as she nodded. Tarak turned his gaze forward, his crimson eyes scanning the chaos ahead. The village was a maelstrom of destruction, fire spirits prowling through the streets with malevolent intent. Their molten forms twisted and flickered, shifting between vague human shapes and towering pillars of flame. They burned everything they touched, their sulfuric cores radiating an oppressive heat that scorched the earth beneath them.

But Tarak didn't flinch. His emotions, chaotic and storm-like beneath the surface, channeled into his instincts. He didn't understand what he felt, but he knew how to act. These creatures, like the vampyrs before them, were enemies. They hurt the wolf people. Killing them would make him admired—proof that he was strong.

And it would satisfy him. He would not need to think. He would just do as his body commnanded with no strange feelings.

This was what he was good at. Killing.

Tarak launched himself forward with an almost predatory grace, his powerful legs cracking the scorched ground beneath him as he dove headlong into the flaming form of a spirit. The creature's mass was strangely dense, like molten stone given life, but it offered little resistance as his claws and teeth tore through it. He shattered its sulfuric core with a savage bite, the taste bitter and acrid, but his body thrummed with warmth as he swallowed it down.

The flames danced around him, the air alive with heat and the acrid scent of sulfur. Two more fire spirits noticed him, their flickering forms surging forward in unison. Tarak didn't pause. His fist lashed out with terrifying speed, the raw force of his punch sending a wave of air that extinguished the first spirit like a snuffed candle. The second stumbled as its form dimmed, and with two swift grabs, Tarak crushed its core in his hand and tossed both fragments into his mouth. He chewed with an almost mechanical precision, each bite sending another rush of power through his veins.

He was moving now, his body a blur of darkened flesh and flashing claws as he cut through the chaos of the village. Behind him, he could hear Sol's footsteps, her breaths coming in short, panicked gasps as she struggled to keep up. Tarak barely noticed. His focus was absolute, his instincts driving him forward like a relentless force of nature.

A sudden burst of flame to his left drew his attention as another spirit materialized from a burning pile of debris. It lunged at him, its molten arms reaching out with a terrifying speed that caught him off guard.

"Tarak!" Sol's voice rang out, sharp with alarm.

Before he could fully react, several more spirits erupted from nearby flames, their forms converging on him in an almost coordinated assault. They wrapped around him, their burning limbs coiling in what felt like a smothering, searing group hug. Tarak snarled, his teeth bared as his body tensed against the oppressive heat.

With a violent jerk of his head, one of his sharp, curling horns pierced straight through a spirit's core, the impact sending a fiery shockwave through its form before it dissipated into embers. Spinning sharply, Tarak used the momentum to throw the others into the air. His tail, suddenly sprouting vicious spikes along its length, snapped upward in a lethal arc. The serrated edges let out a visible air blade that sliced cleanly through the spirits mid-air, their cores shattering into molten fragments that rained down like falling stars.

The remnants barely hit the ground before Tarak crouched and leapt, snatching the cores mid-fall and devouring them whole. His chest heaved, his body thrumming with an almost primal satisfaction as the energy from the cores flowed through him. He let out a breath, smoke curling from his nostrils like steam from a forge.

"That was so cool! It looked like some kind of sword move!" Sol's voice bubbled with excitement as she ran up to him. Without thinking, her hands reached out to pat his shoulder, only to jerk back almost immediately.

"Ah!" she gasped, her palms reddened from the heat radiating off his body.

Tarak flinched, his hands instinctively stretching toward her before pulling back, unwilling to cause her any more pain. A memory from his sister's teachings surfaced in his mind, and without hesitation, he dropped to the ground and began rolling, his larger form shifting awkwardly on the scorched earth.

"What are you doing?" Sol asked, her voice bright with laughter as she tilted her head, her black eyes crinkling into crescent moons.

"Stop, drop, and roll," Tarak replied matter-of-factly, his deep voice muffled slightly as he twisted to douse the heat. "My sister said to do this if I catch fire. I don't want to burn you. You can't handle the heat like I can so I need to do this."

Sol's laughter grew louder, a melodic sound that contrasted sharply with the chaos surrounding them. "It's fine, you see?" She coated her hands in a thin layer of numen, the faint light shimmering faintly as she reached down to help him up. "I'm actually really tough, you know." Her grin was infectious, that familiar light shining in her soot-smudged face.

Tarak's nostrils flared as he exhaled another puff of smoke, causing her to giggle.

"Whoa, dragon boy!" she teased, her voice playful as she tapped his arm.

"I think it's just the heat," he replied, his tone flat but not unkind.

They continued forward, the village a blazing labyrinth of chaos. Tarak moved with relentless efficiency, his tail whipping through the air like a bladed weapon as he cut down a dozen more spirits. Each strike was calculated and brutal, his claws ripping through their molten forms with ease. He hurled clumps of hardened earth at distant spirits, the makeshift projectiles shattering their cores with terrifying precision.

The heat and destruction seemed to fuel him, his movements growing sharper, more fluid, with each spirit he consumed. The shattered cores left behind a residual warmth in his body that made his muscles hum with renewed strength, the energy driving him forward. He could fel his instincts riling inside his flesh as the hunting.

Sol followed close behind, her dark eyes wide as she watched him work. The spirits, which had seemed so terrifying only moments ago, now looked insignificant in the face of his overwhelming strength. Together, they carved a path through the burning village, their goal clear in both their minds.

Luna's house loomed in the distance, the flickering orange light casting eerie shadows on its collapsing frame. Tarak's gaze narrowed, and his pace quickened.

He smelt his sister. And he smelt blood.
__________
 
The Devil of the moon-Finale New
The Devil of The moon Finale
_______________


Luna's wide, terrified eyes darted around the small home as the walls crackled and popped. Everything was burning. The oppressive heat pressed against her skin, sweat pouring down her face, mingling with the tears she didn't even notice she was shedding. The once-familiar warmth of their house had turned into an inferno of chaos and terror. She crouched near the corner of the room, trembling, clutching at her knees as the flames encroached closer.

"Krrk! BOOM!"

A heavy beam splintered and collapsed with a deafening roar, spraying embers into the air. From the gap it left, a flame spirit surged into the room. Its flickering, half-formed body of fire and molten rock twisted and shimmered in the suffocating air, its formless face turning toward them with malevolent intent.

"Luna, stay back!" Caela's voice rang sharp and commanding, cutting through Luna's paralyzing fear.

Her mother leapt into action, moving with a speed and precision Luna had never seen before. In her hand was a bone dagger, its edge coated in numen, glowing faintly against the firelight. Caela dodged the flame spirit's first strike, its blazing arm slamming into the ground where she had stood a second earlier. She twisted mid-air, her dagger slicing downward in a fluid arc that sent a shockwave through the creature's body, dispersing part of its flames into a shower of sparks.

The spirit retaliated, sending a gout of searing fire toward her. Caela's body twisted in ways Luna didn't think possible, flipping over the flames as they roared beneath her. The dagger gleamed in her hand, slashing forward with a burst of numen that carved into the spirit's chest. But the spirit recovered quickly, its fiery form surging forward like a vengeful wave.

Caela landed, but her body faltered for a moment as her hand clutched at the black veins snaking across her chest. Pain twisted her features, and the spirit took the opening. Its blazing arm struck her side, sending her skidding across the floor with a grunt of pain. Still, she held her ground, rolling onto her knees and lunging forward. With a desperate cry, she drove the bone dagger into the spirit's molten core. The spirit screeched, its body twisting violently before it collapsed into a pile of smoldering ash.

"Mommy!" Luna screamed, rushing forward. Her tiny arms scooped her mother up, shaking as she cradled her. Tears streamed down her face, hot against her already burning cheeks. The air was thick with smoke, and every breath seared her lungs. Her silver hair curled and frayed at the edges from the heat, and the firelight reflected in her wide, panicked black eyes.

Caela weakly wiped the tears from Luna's face, forcing a smile despite the pain etched across her features. "I know," she whispered, her voice soft but firm. "I won't fail you. Let's go outside. Don't worry, your mother will be with you."

Luna sniffled, nodding, her grip on her mother tightening. She had been hiding in her room for days, paralyzed by fear and memories she couldn't bear to face. But now, with her mother by her side, she felt a small flicker of hope. If her mother was with her, everything would be fine.

A voice broke through the chaos, cold and mocking. "Hmm, maybe I didn't need to come after all."

Luna froze, her heart seizing in her chest. That voice—it was a nightmare made flesh. She turned slowly, her body trembling uncontrollably as her eyes locked onto the figure standing in the doorway.

There he was, Hathor. The man who had haunted her nightmares for six long years. He stood tall and gaunt, his shadow flickering and dancing against the raging flames. His milky white eye bulged grotesquely, unfocused yet somehow piercing. The firelight illuminated his crooked grin, twisted with sickening joy as he regarded them. He looked like a specter born from the very flames that consumed their home, a reprobate shadow reveling in the chaos.

Luna's throat tightened, her scream caught somewhere between her soul and her lips. She couldn't move. Her body refused to respond, shutting down entirely in the presence of the man who embodied all her fears.

"I had thought, considering your mental… condition," Hathor began, his voice oozing with mockery, "you would sit here and burn with your impotent mother. It seems I underestimated you, Caela. Well, no matter." He stepped forward, the flames parting before him as if bowing to his will. "I'll just let her burn here for the masses and claim you died as well. Then I'll whisk you off to my home. A pleasant opportunity, wouldn't you agree?"

"Hathor, are you insane?!" Caela spat, forcing herself onto her feet despite the blood trickling down her side. Her voice was filled with a mixture of anger and desperation. "You swore you'd never touch me again!"

Hathor's grotesque grin widened, his voice dripping with venomous amusement. "When did I swear such a thing? Is your daughter yourself?" He tilted his head mockingly, his milky eye glinting with perverse delight.

Caela clutched her dagger tightly, her entire body trembling from both pain and rage. Her numen flared faintly around her, a desperate light against the encroaching darkness.

Her mother froze a the words, her trembling eyes snapping to Luna's prone form. A deep shame clouded Luna's mind as she caught the sorrow in her mother's gaze. That sorrow, so gentle and laden with regret, pierced through the overwhelming terror gripping her heart. But even as her mother's lips parted as if to speak, no words came—only a soft pulse of numen radiated from her, sweeping outward in a quiet but deliberate motion. Luna knew what it meant. Her mother always used this technique when she wanted to see clearly, as she was born technically blind.

When the numen revealed what her mother sought, a shadow fell over her face. The sorrow deepened, curling into something darker. Her mother's lips trembled before her words came, edged with bitterness and pain.

"So, it's you, then," Caela murmured, her voice heavy and raw. "You're the reason. I should have known. I just didn't think…" Her voice cracked, and for a moment, it seemed like she wouldn't finish. Then, with a simmering rage, she spat, "I didn't think you were that disgusting. That low."

Her mother gripped the bone dagger tighter, her knuckles whitening as she took a step forward. Hathor didn't flinch. He only laughed—a deep, guttural sound that seemed to echo in the burning room.

"What are you going to do, Caela?" Hathor sneered, his milky eye glinting grotesquely in the light of the flames. "Are you going to fight me? You think you can kill me?"

Her mother's lips curled into a grim smile, her body tense and ready. "I tore out your eye once. You think I can't hurt you again?"

Hathor's grin widened, cruel and dismissive. "That was then. And that was because I wasn't trying to kill you, woman. You were useful to me once. But now?" He tilted his head mockingly, the flames flickering in his crimson eye. "I don't need you anymore. You're just a broken tool. Simple as that."

Her mother didn't dignify his words with a response. She moved, lunging forward with deadly intent, her dagger coated in numen aimed at his throat. The air whistled with the ferocity of her attack. For a moment, Luna dared to hope. But Hathor's spear swung upward in a smooth arc, intercepting her blow with effortless precision. The impact sent her mother flying across the room, her body crashing through a wall with a deafening crack.

Blood spattered from Caela's lips as her body crumpled to the floor, bent unnaturally. Her weak constitution and injuries betrayed her. Luna's scream ripped from her throat, a sound born of pure rage and terror. She would fight.

"AHHHHH!"

She sprinted toward him, her fists trembling, her vision blurred by tears. Hathor didn't even bother turning to face her until she was within reach. With an almost lazy motion, he swung the butt of his spear into her cheek. The world exploded in pain. Luna felt her cheekbone shatter, a sickening crunch reverberating through her skull as she was sent flying into the opposite wall. Her body hit the wooden surface with a thud, crumpling to the floor in a daze.

The heat closed in, flames licking at her skin. Before she could even scream, a burning beam from the collapsing ceiling fell onto her. She felt the molten wood sear into the left side of her face, the unbearable heat melting her flesh as she flailed helplessly. She tried to summon numen, to protect herself, but her body was too broken, her mind too clouded with pain.

"Aughhh!" The sound tore from her throat as tears streamed down her unmarred cheek.

Hathor's voice cut through the agony like a cruel knife. "Ah, you're truly useless," he muttered, his tone tinged with irritation. "Can't even protect yourself with numen from something so simple? Well, whatever. Damaged or not, I'll take you regardless."

His gaunt hand reached through the flames, seizing her arm with an iron grip. Luna's screams intensified as he dragged her from the wreckage of her home, her small frame writhing and kicking. Her voice broke as she screamed for her mother, the name a desperate plea that echoed in the inferno.

"Mommy! Mommy, please!"

Her hand reached toward the flames, but there was no answer. Only pain, only despair. The air was thick with smoke and heat, the sound of crackling fire and splintering wood filling her ears as she was pulled further away.

The house burnt brightly behind her in a deafening roar of flame and ash, sealing away her hope. She felt the rough ground scrape against her skin as Hathor dragged her, his grip unrelenting. Tears blurred her vision as her sobs choked her throat.

It was over. No one could save her. It was done.

And then there was a flash.

Gold. Silver. Amethyst.

A figure descended like a blazing star, its radiance cutting through the inferno. And for one fleeting moment, as Luna's vision swam with pain and tears, she thought she had seen the sun.

_________________

Tanya shot forward, her body a blur of motion as she propelled herself on all fours, her claws digging into the charred earth for leverage. Her wings unfurled and flapped powerfully, lifting her into a low, predatory flight as she aimed directly for Hathor's skull. Her claws gleamed, ready to cleave through his neck in one swift motion.

Hathor's milky eye widened in shock, but his reflexes were razor-sharp. He hurled Luna aside like a discarded rag and brought his spear up just in time. The clash rang out sharply as the butt of his spear deflected Tanya's strike, her claws skittering off the weapon's reinforced shaft. She twisted midair with animalistic grace, landing on her feet in a crouch, her wings spread wide for balance.

"You must be the sister of that thing," Hathor spat, a sinister grin spreading across his face. "No matter. In the end, neither of you needs to exist. I wonder…" His pale scarred eye gleamed with malice as he leveled his spear at her. "How will he react to seeing the charred corpse of his beloved sibling?"

Tanya didn't respond with words, only narrowing her amethyst eyes. The tip of Hathor's spear began to glow ominously, and she instinctively ducked. A beam of searing light and heat tore through the air where her head had been a fraction of a second earlier, She felt the heat buffer the edges of her golden hair. Hathor pivoted smoothly, the spear following her movements as it emitted a barrage of beams, each one scorching through the chaos around them.

Tanya twisted and weaved through the onslaught, her wings hardening instinctively to deflect the beams when dodging wasn't an option. Sparks and flashes of light danced around her as the beams struck her reinforced feathers, ricocheting harmlessly into the charred ground. She rolled under one shot, flipping to avoid another, and stomped hard into the earth. The force of her stomp sent up a cloud of dust and clods of dirt, obscuring her position.

The beams began firing blindly into the haze, scorching jagged lines into the ground as Hathor laughed, his voice dripping with condescension. "Running already, little beast? You're no different than your brother. All ferocity, no power."

Tanya's eyes flicked to a nearby boulder, half her size, and without hesitation, she grabbed it. Her muscles tensed as she hurled the massive stone toward Hathor, its trajectory cutting cleanly through the swirling dust cloud.

"There you are!" Hathor roared triumphantly, thrusting his spear forward. The weapon pierced the stone, shattering it into a rain of jagged shards. But Tanya was already in motion, darting through the chaos to his left side.

She closed in silently, her wings like silver-grey blades slicing through the air. As he focused on the fragments of the stone, her wings struck his ankles. The blow cut into his numen-coated skin, not deep enough to disable but enough to draw a shout of pain from his lips.

"You little—!" Hathor snarled, spinning his spear downward. Tanya anticipated the strike, flipping backward in a blur of motion. Her legs snapped up mid-spin, wrapping around his extended arm like a vice. Her claws gleamed as they slashed toward his face, her barbed tongue darting between her teeth with feral intensity.

But her assault met resistance. A translucent barrier flared to life around Hathor, the shimmering wall holding her back momentarily. Tanya's wings surged forward, hammering into the barrier with relentless force. Cracks spiderwebbed through it before shattering completely, the force sending a sharp shockwave outward.

Hathor waved his free arm, and a burst of flame numen lashed out at her. The fiery energy slammed into her torso, sending her flying backward. She twisted midair, landing on all fours, smoke rising from the patches he had burned on her skin. It was hot but it wasn't really an injury. He had yet to harm her in any real capacity. Though he could. She could sense it from what he had done just then. In the end, he was in the second layer after all.

Hathor touched his cheek where her claws had managed to leave a faint line, and his crimson eyes due to the reflection of fire-light burned with a fury. "You insolent little beast!" His voice trembled with rage. "You think a shallow scratch is enough to save you?"

He spun his spear in a wide arc, the motion carving glowing trails into the air. Above him, seven radiant disks began to form, spinning in place. Each disk blazed with a fiery intensity, their colors matching the hues of the suns in the heavens above during the day. Their edges crackled with lethal energy, spinning faster and faster until they blurred.

Tanya felt her hearts thrum with both anticipation and dread as the disks hummed with overwhelming power. The heat they emitted scorched the ground beneath them, turning patches of soil into molten glass.

Hathor sneered, raising his spear toward her. "Solgaleo Sutra: Disks of the Seven Suns!" His voice boomed over the roar of the flames. "Be shredded into nothing, you false divinity!"

Tanya sneered, her sharpened fangs catching the flickering orange light of the surrounding flames. The elder's words grated against her instincts, sparking a fury that boiled beneath her skin. She had never claimed to be divine—it was these people who had painted her as such. If they wished to see her as a deity, she'd exploit it, but she would never claim to be something she wasn't. Her wings flared behind her, their silver-grey edges gleaming like forged steel as her claws flexed, ready for the onslaught.

The glowing discs above Hathor spun faster, their colors shifting in mesmerizing patterns. Without warning, the green one darted toward her, cutting through the air like a slicing blade. Tanya dove low, the disc screaming past her head. Before she could regain her stance, a red disc followed, its heat searing the air. She flipped backward, narrowly avoiding it, but her momentary relief was short-lived as the yellow disc surged toward her.

Her wings shot up, hardening instinctively, and deflected the yellow disc with a deafening clang. The force of the impact, however, was beyond her expectations. Still mid-flip, her feet hadn't yet touched the ground, and the blow sent her spiraling through the air. Dust and ash swirled around her as she skidded across the charred earth, her body grinding to a halt with a cloud of debris.

Gritting her teeth, she pushed herself up, but her vision blurred momentarily as a speck of dust got into her eye not irritating it but clouding her vision. A sharp whine cut through the air—a purple disc screaming toward her. Tanya's instincts roared, but it was too late. The blade-like construct slammed into her chest, spinning viciously as she felt her flesh tear for the first time since encountering the Snavine. Pain lanced through her body, white-hot and unrelenting. The disc dispersed after carving a deep, seared wound across her chest, leaving her breathless as she clutched at the injury and fell to her knees.

"How absurd," Hathor muttered, his voice tinged with both incredulity and disdain. He twirled his spear lazily, as if assessing her. "All of that power for a simple flesh wound, and your ability to persist despite that wound as well. I saw this with your sibling—your durability is obscene. A ninth-shackle cultivator of the first layer would have been cleaved in two by that strike, even with numen reinforcement."

Tanya growled low in her throat, her amethyst eyes burning with defiance. She wasn't done—not even close. From the corner of her vision, she caught a green flash. She leapt into the air, her wings propelling her upward with powerful beats, but the disc clipped her leg mid-flight. Pain exploded as another wound tore through her flesh, the edges of the gash glowing faintly from the residual heat. She flinched as the pain throbbed, her momentum faltering slightly.

An orange disc shot upward, targeting her midair. Tanya's wings hardened again, this time with more force behind them, and she slashed out at the projectile. The disc deflected sharply, ricocheting back toward Hathor with an angry hum. The elder's eyes widened as he hastily swatted it away with his spear, the clash of energy ringing out across the battlefield.

That was her moment. With a flap of her wings, Tanya shot forward, her body a silver streak against the inferno. Hathor snarled, his hand snapping upward as the remaining five discs converged on her. The first two screamed toward her flanks, but her hardened wings deflected them, sparks flying with each impact. The other three came head-on, spinning wildly with deadly precision.

Tanya's fists lashed out like twin ballistae. Her first punch shattered one disc, the energy burning into her knuckles and forearm as she pushed through the searing pain. She didn't stop. Her second strike crushed another, leaving a smoldering wound along her palm. The third disc came faster than she expected, grazing her arm as her third punch shattered it into flickering motes of light. Her arms burned, her flesh torn and bleeding, but her momentum carried her forward, unstoppable.

Hathor's sneer faltered as Tanya's leg swung in a devastating arc. Her kick connected with his side, the impact sending a sickening crack through the air as one of his ribs gave way beneath her strength.

"KKHHPPFF!" Hathor spat, blood spraying from his mouth as he flew sideways. His body crashed into the ground with a thud, gouging a trench in the charred earth as debris rained down around him.

However, Tanya wouldn't allow him a moment of reprieve. Her wings snapped open, propelling her forward in a burst of silver and grey. Before Hathor could steady himself, she spun her entire body into a vicious roundhouse kick. The blow landed squarely against his spine, the force bending him mid-air like a drawn bow. The crack of impact echoed across the field, drowning out the roaring flames consuming the village.

She didn't stop. Her wings flapped powerfully, accelerating her above him as his body reached the apex of its ascent. Her hands clenched together, knuckles whitening, as she brought them down in a devastating hammer blow aimed at his stomach.

"ENOUGH!" Hathor roared, his voice shaking the air like a thunderclap.

With a burst of desperate power, he conjured a massive gout of solar flame. The firestorm surged upward, its blinding light illuminating the night like a false dawn. Tanya's instincts screamed at her to evade, but her momentum was too great. The inferno washed over her, searing her flesh. The heat clawed at her cheeks, her skin blistering and peeling. Pain exploded in her eyes as the fire burned into her sockets, sending violent shocks through her entire body. For a terrifying moment, her consciousness wavered, the world dimming at the edges.

But Tanya wasn't done. She fought through the agony, forcing her body to press forward. Her hammer blow connected, slamming into Hathor's stomach with the force of a boulder dropped from the heavens. The elder was sent plummeting toward the earth, his descent a fiery streak across the sky. The ground trembled as he crashed into it, sending debris and fire scattering in all directions.

Tanya, however, wasn't spared. The recoil of her strike and the lingering flames sent her hurtling down as well. She crashed into the earth not far from Hathor, skidding across the scorched ground and tumbling through ruined crops. She clutched at her face, her claws trembling as her seared flesh screamed in protest. Her chest rose and fell in ragged gasps, her vision nothing but darkness. The burns had blinded her, and the damage threatened to pull her under.

For a few agonizing moments, she lay still, her body trembling. Her regeneration fought valiantly, the wounds on her chest fading rapidly, but the burns across her body took longer. Her eyes, smaller and faster to heal, began to restore themselves first. As the darkness receded and blurred shapes became clearer, Tanya's breath hitched. She struggled to push herself upright, nausea roiling in her gut from the lingering heat and smoke.

She didn't get far before a blazing fireball, no—a miniature sun—hurtled toward her. The confluence of numen burned hotter than anything she had faced, mimicking the terrifying energy of fusion. It was nowhere near the true force of a star, but it was enough. Tanya's wings snapped shut around her body, hardening to shield her as best as they could. The firestorm slammed into her, heat pouring through the gaps and blistering her exposed skin.

She was sent flying, her body tumbling through the air like a broken doll. The force hurled her over a hundred meters, her form tearing through the earth and decimating the rural fields. Crops were uprooted, and the soil smoldered as she finally came to a halt, her body crumpled and smoking.

Tanya groaned, her head tilting to the side. Her amethyst eyes narrowed in fury as she caught sight of Hathor through the haze. The elder was standing, his form hunched and sagging. Blood dripped from his mouth, and his once-pristine robes were torn and singed. He leaned heavily on his spear, clearly struggling to stay upright, but his exhaustion didn't diminish the hatred burning in his gaze.

"What an absurd body," Hathor spat, his voice thick with anger and disbelief. He straightened slightly, pointing his spear toward her. Energy gathered at its tip, the air crackling as he prepared to unleash another devastating attack. "You should be dead several times over by now. Just what the hell are you made of? And those wings of yours…"

Tanya smirked faintly, despite the pain wracking her body. Her arms trembled as she forced herself upright, blood dripping from her fingertips onto the scorched ground. Most of her skin was blistered and raw, her wounds reopening with every movement, but her body was stirring. She could feel it—the strange sensation she'd come to know during her time in the flux. It was a shifting sensation. Her body was healing itself while adapting in the process.

But she knew better than to expect it to matter. This wasn't something like weight. In the flux, she had already been exhausted from a previous day's training and had that vest Midea had made on. If she was fresh she likely would have been able to crawl out admittedly with a great deal of struggle but it wouldn't have taken nearly as long. Her body could adapt but it wasn't the hyper-adaptation of some figures in fiction in her first life. She could not rely on it in battle. This was raw, destructive power. Her body lacked the ability to spontaneously change to counter it or so it seemed. She exhaled sharply, her breath hissing through clenched teeth as her muscles flexed. Her body would be a little more resistant to flame after this at least, she mused darkly. Maybe it would build up eventually.

At least, she thought wryly, she would make him pay for every ounce of her suffering.

"Seven sins! Seven desires! Seven virtues! Seven suns! Solgaleo, oh lion whose teeth tear the stars! Oh beast of alchemy who uses heat to purify form! To forge sin, virtue, and desire into transcendence that hangs over all, blinding as the most brilliant of stars! I invoke you in cries to your seven aspects, to your seven claws! Purify all before me! Turn all into a star to devour and transform into what I see fit! Solgaleo Sutra: Sun of Purification!" the man roared his voice a tempest that rippled through the battlefield.

The invocation hung in the air like a decree from the heavens, and the environment trembled in response. Golden radiance erupted from the elder's form, an inferno of power that coalesced into a miniature star, blazing with the intensity of a sun born of wrath and sanctity. The air grew heavy with searing heat, suffocating and oppressive as if the heavens themselves had been drawn into this clash. Each flicker of the star's surface was a tempest of pure energy, promising annihilation to all in its path.

Tanya faintly wondered what the point of all that pompous chanting was, but there wasn't time to dwell on it. A star—a giant, condensed sun—was flying at her face, intent on obliteration.

Gritting her teeth, she forced her blistered, barely healing body to move. Pain surged through her, every muscle and sinew screaming, but survival demanded action. She flared her wings wide, their charred feathers trembling under the strain. Tanya's sharp mind worked furiously, grasping at something she had seen before. Shockwaves.

She had seen the villagers use them in combat, crude bursts of force applied through sheer physical might and numen. Back in the battle with Garran and Midea, and she'd witnessed Hati, and even some students of the academy, utilizing similar techniques, all relying on basic numen reinforcement and slight manipulation of the metaphysical energy. As most of them, were still confined to the first layer, unable to project energy far beyond their bodies. The elder she faced now was leagues beyond them, a force of mastery. Yet those techniques at their core, relied on one fundamental thing: raw strength. And she had plenty of that.

Drawing her arms back as far as they could go, she spread her wings wide, feeling the air ripple against her battered form. The star bore down on her, its heat scorching her skin even at a distance, its blinding brilliance threatening to drown her vision. But Tanya's focus was razor-sharp.

With a guttural roar, she launched all her limbs forward—arms, wings, and even the coiled strength of her body—channeling every ounce of power she possessed into one overwhelming strike. The world responded with a deafening boom that shook the ground beneath her feet. Air rippled violently, folding and shattering into visible waves of compressed force. A conical shockwave surged outward, a tangible beam of destruction that carved through the battlefield like the divine blade of a sky god striking down an insolent sun.

The shockwave clashed with the elder's attack, the conical beam of pure force meeting the faux star in a collision that shattered the air. The impact wasn't merely loud; it was a world-shaking crescendo, a symphony of violence. The ground beneath them cracked, fissures spreading like veins in fractured stone, and the surrounding trees were uprooted, flung back by the sheer magnitude of the energy unleashed. Dust and debris filled the air, a tempest born of their clash. For a fleeting moment, the battlefield was a war of opposing forces—light and heat against raw, unyielding strength.

Then, with a final, blinding crescendo, the faux star erupted in a catastrophic explosion. Golden flames and radiant energy expanded outward, consuming everything in their wake. Tanya's shockwave had stalled it long enough for her to avoid the brunt of the devastation, but the force still hurled her backward. Her body was a blur, crashing into the scorched earth and skidding across the ground as the heat licked at her skin, leaving fresh burns despite her best efforts.

She came to a stop, coughing from the dust and ash that filled the air. The heat clung to her like an invisible predator, gnawing at her skin. Her arms throbbed with pain, the muscles at the base of her wings—the supracoracoideus muscles, if she remembered correctly—screaming in protest. Well, she snickered that was unlikely. She had what eight limbs? She likely had muscles no creature on earth possessed. She lay on the ground for a moment, staring at her trembling limbs, waiting for some sign that she'd pushed herself too far. Her skin was blistered, her muscles likely torn, but there were no catastrophic injuries from her pushing herself so far. It seemed her body was more durable than it was strong luckily for her.

Even in pain, Tanya couldn't help but analyze. This body would adapt. The muscles would heal. They would become stronger. The fight, brutal as it was, was also a lesson—a step toward growth. But for now, exhaustion weighed on her like a shroud. Her chest heaved as she struggled to catch her breath, every movement a reminder of how much the battle had taken out of her.

The world around her began to settle, the roar of the explosion fading into an eerie quiet. Tanya turned her head, her eyes heavy with fatigue but still sharp. Her arms were scorched, her body battered, but she was alive. She had survived. And for a fleeting moment, it seemed as though the battle was finally ov—

Hathor's form slammed into Tanya with a force that cracked the earth beneath her. Four globules of numen surged from him like oppressive weights, pinning her wings into the dirt, their pressure grinding her down as if the planet itself sought to crush her. His spear, a wicked, gleaming weapon coated in a blazing aura of numen, scythed down toward the left side of her chest with lethal intent. The hum of energy around the spear screamed like a banshee, cutting through the chaos of the battlefield.

"Now it's over!" Hathor roared, his voice dripping with malicious triumph. Tanya's sharp gaze flickered to his form. Blood streamed from where her earlier attack had torn flesh from his body, the raw wounds standing out against his numen-reinforced frame. He had defended well, too well, and now he sought to end her.

The spear pressed down with unrelenting force. She felt her flesh begin to part, her body's incredible resilience finally giving way. Pain lanced through her as her arms snapped upward, catching the spear just beneath its blade. She pushed with all her might, attempting to hold it at bay or snap it in two, but Hathor roared in defiance, flooding the weapon with numen. Its shaft shimmered with reinforced energy, unyielding to her efforts. The spear's advance slowed to a crawl, yet it continued, inching closer to her heart as Hathor poured every ounce of his energy into the assault.

"Your skin is too damn thick," Hathor spat, his grin sharp and wicked. "Once more, you should be dead. But I bet your insides aren't as tough as your outsides."

His words were venom, laced with the confidence of a predator savoring its kill. He leaned forward, his numen flaring brighter, the heat of it palpable as it seared the air around them. Tanya's eyes narrowed against the pain, her vision swimming as the spear's blade finally pierced through her skin and struck her ribs with a metallic clang. Hathor sneered, attempting to twist the spear to find a gap between the bones, but her ribs weren't structured like those of his kind. If she could see inside her own body, she'd witness the lattice-like crystalline structure of her bones, their complex geometry designed for unparalleled durability.

"What the hell are you made of?" Hathor growled, his frustration boiling over as he struggled to push the weapon deeper. He roared in anger, his muscles bulging with effort. The spear finally began to grind through her ribs, the numen-enhanced blade cutting with agonizing slowness. Just as long as it took to get through her skin and even slightly longer. Because her bones were more compact more cells being crammed into a smaller space. Albeit she wouldn't know that. The effort left him snarling, his face twisted in rage.

"This is ridiculous!" he bellowed, his voice echoing across the battlefield. The ground beneath them trembled, cracked and scarred by the intensity of their struggle.

Tanya's breath came in ragged gasps, her chest heaving as the spear continued its relentless journey. When it reached her heart, a searing burst of agony ripped through her. Her eyes flashed white, the pain so blinding it momentarily eclipsed all thought. Hathor grinned madly, sensing victory as his numen flared anew.

"Fuck it," he snarled, leaning closer, his face inches from hers. "Even if you're that tough all around, let's see how you like being immolated from the inside out. I know you still feel pain!"

With that, he unleashed his fire. The spear became a conduit for his numen, channeling a torrent of flames directly into her heart. Tanya's chest began to glow, a malevolent red radiance seeping through her flesh as the heat built to unbearable levels. Her heart, mighty as it was, began to falter, its outer layers burning away under the relentless assault. The damage was catastrophic, but the pain—the pain was a torment beyond words. It was as if her very essence was being incinerated, consumed by an inferno that sought to hollow her out from within.

"HUURRKK!" Tanya choked, blood spraying from her mouth as she convulsed against the ground. Her blood splattered across Hathor's face, painting his triumphant grin in crimson. He laughed, a grotesque sound that echoed with eerie glee.

"Let's see you heal from this," he hissed, leaning closer, his laughter ringing in her ears.

Her hands pressed into the spear, trembling with the effort of trying to pull the weapon from her chest. Blood seeped around her fingers, and the pain was almost blinding. Then, as her grip faltered momentarily, she noticed something. Her gaze flicked upward, catching a fleeting movement in the periphery. Her hands snapped back to the weapon, gripping it tightly, but this time not to remove it. Instead, she began to feign weakness, her breaths coming in ragged gasps as she sagged under the elder's oppressive weight. The man's attention narrowed entirely on her, his sneer deepening as he pressed harder into his attack, unaware of the danger behind him.

Suddenly, a mass of white, black, and red streaked through the battlefield like a comet, crashing into the elder with the force of a collapsing mountain. The impact tore the spear from Tanya's chest, the weapon ripping free with a sickening squelch as the elder let out a startled scream. He was sent hurtling through the air, his body tumbling over Tanya's prone form before slamming into the scorched earth several meters away.

For the first time, Tanya saw her sibling enraged. Truly enraged. She had seen anoyance and caution on her younger sibling before but nothing like this, now he was a storm incarnate a calamity made manifest. Tarak stood over her like a vengeful beast, his body trembling with barely contained wrath. Veins bulged along his neck and temples, pulsating with the intensity of his fury, and his eyes burned with an otherworldly fire, their pupils narrowed into dangerous slits. His fangs, sharp as forged steel, clashed together in his open maw with a metallic ring, sounding like blades scraping against each other.

Tanya's chest heaved as she pressed a shaky hand to her wound, feeling the blood pour out in thick rivulets. A wad of involuntary blood spilled from her mouth as she coughed, staining her lips and chin. The hole in her chest gaped grotesquely, struggling to close, and she could feel her strength waning. One of her hearts had been destroyed; there was no doubt about that. The loss left her staggered, but the knowledge that she had two more hearts kept her conscious. The sheer pain and devastation she had endured, however, made her head swim. Passing out was a tempting prospect. Instead, she forced herself to turn her head and watch the battle unfolding before her.

Tarak was a whirlwind of teeth, claws, horns, and spikes, his form bristling with primal fury. His brown-skinned body shimmered with an ethereal sheen under the light of the fires. Black ridges and barbs jutted from his shoulders and back, gleaming like obsidian, while his tail—a massive, segmented black-white weapon with serrated spines erupting along it's length—lashed behind him with violent intent. His horns curved forward like the crescents of a moon, each edged with razor-sharp ridges that caught the dim light. He was the living embodiment of a predator, a creature designed for destruction.

The elder, wary and almost visibly shaken, scrambled to his feet. He thrust his spear forward in a desperate counterattack, aiming for Tarak's chest. But Tarak was faster, ducking low and whipping his tail around in a deadly arc. The elder barely managed to erect a numen barrier in time, deflecting the tail strike that would have bisected him. Even so, the force of the impact hurled him backward, his boots digging furrows into the dirt as he skidded to a halt.

With a growl, the elder launched a flurry of spear swipes, each one releasing crescent-shaped blades of sun-attributed numen that tore through the air with blinding speed. The golden arcs streaked toward Tarak, their radiance illuminating the battlefield in brief flashes. But Tarak didn't flinch. He walked forward through the onslaught, his Tyrannius flesh absorbing the attacks with an almost dismissive resolve. The numen blades left shallow cuts that oozed dark blood, but they barely slowed him. His pace was relentless, his burning eyes locked onto the elder with predatory focus.

Tarak's charge ended with brutal efficiency. He drove his frontal horns into the elder's arm, the force shattering the man's barrier and sending numen sparks scattering like fireflies. The horn pierced flesh and bone with a sickening crunch, while Tarak's fangs clamped down on the same arm with terrifying ferocity. The sound of his teeth sinking into the elder's flesh was a wet, visceral squelch that sent shivers through the air.

"Get the fuck off of me, you rabid animal!" the elder screamed, his voice a mixture of rage and panic.

But Tarak would not listen. His rage was unrelenting as he gripped the elder in his fangs, shaking him violently like a predator savaging its prey. The sickening sound of flesh tearing and bones creaking echoed across the battlefield as Tarak whipped his head side to side, thrashing the man like a dog with a toy. Then, with a guttural snarl, he hurled Hathor into the distance with a force that sent him crashing through shattered trees, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.

Hathor barely managed to recover, staggering to his feet only to be met with the descending fist of Tarak. The blow landed with the weight of a mountain, slamming the elder into the earth. The ground erupted in an explosion of dirt and debris, a shockwave rippling outward that rattled Tanya where she lay. Dust hung in the air like a shroud, and for a moment, it seemed Tarak might finally have ended it.

Amid the chaos, a figure rushed toward Tanya, their golden hair catching the light like a fleeting sunbeam. The sight was almost surreal against the backdrop of carnage. It took Tanya a moment to recognize the newcomer—Sol. The golden-haired wolf child, whose determined face mirrored shades of her own defiance, skidded to her side, eyes wide with horror.

"Surya! Are you okay? Do you need my help? Have you seen my sister?" Sol's voice cracked as she shouted, her hands trembling as they cradled Tanya's battered form.

Tanya groaned, her body protesting every movement as she tried to sit up. Her vision swam, but her mind remained sharp. Sol's frantic words echoed in her ears, and her gaze followed the girl's line of sight. There, near the smoldering remnants of the battlefield, lay Luna—burned, unconscious, and motionless. Her small form looked even more broken than before, her body twisted unnaturally. She had likely been damaged from the effects of the battle. Tanya's chest tightened at the sight.

Sucking in a sharp breath, she forced herself to move. Her hands dug into the earth as she began plucking grass and shoving it into her mouth. Sol stared at her in shock, unable to comprehend the action. The bitter taste of crushed vegetation flooded Tanya's senses, but she didn't care. Throughout the battle, she had been unconsciously gaining minimal energy from the plants she had inadvertently killed. It wasn't enough to shift the tide of the fight however. But eating these plants now would soothe her current pain and allow her to talk to the girl even if it wouldn't really accelerate her healing.

Swallowing hard, Tanya turned her bloodstained face toward Sol. "Luna is over there," she said, her voice rasping with the strain of injury. "Take her to the village. She needs healers." Her words were clipped, each one forced out through gritted teeth. "I'll be fine. I will recover. The most important thing you can do right now is find Midea and tell him where we are. Okay?"

Sol's dark eyes darted between Tanya and Luna, her face pale with fear. She clutched her hands over her mouth, staring at the battered girl by the fire. "Are you sure you'll be okay?" she asked, her voice trembling. "You have a hole in your chest! I'll get you both out, alright?"

Tanya shook her head firmly, her resolve unyielding despite the blood that trickled from her lips. She pushed herself to her feet, her legs shaking under the effort. Her wound had begun to close, the incredible resilience of her body fighting against the damage, but every breath was a struggle.

Her eyes turned to the fight in the distance. Tarak stood tall, his form a terrifying silhouette against the flickering fires. Hathor had managed to land a burning strike along Tarak's side, the numen-infused flames licking at his side and leaving blistered flesh in their wake. But even as Tanya watched, her brother rose from the dirt, his wounds already knitting together with impossible speed. His rage burned brighter than any fire.

"We need to kill this man," Tanya said, her voice cold and steady. Her amethyst gaze locked onto Sol, her tone brooking no argument. "This man who hurt your sister. We'll be fine. You go, okay?"

The quiet authority in her voice seemed to cut through Sol's panic. The girl nodded hesitantly, her face pale but resolute.She rushed off toward her sister, but Hathor's sharp eyes caught her. A beam of sunlit numen tore through the air, aimed to strike Sol down. Before it could reach her, Tarak's serrated tail lashed out in a violent arc, generating a whirling air blade that intercepted the beam with a thunderous crack. The resulting shockwave forced Hathor to dodge, snarling in frustration as Sol disappeared into the distance with the unconscious Luna in her arms.

Tanya forced her battered body to move. Every muscle protested as her wings unfurled, the effort sending tremors through her injured frame. With a single powerful flap, she ascended into the air, her glare fixed on Hathor with the intensity of a falling star. Both Tarak and Hathor snapped their eyes up to her in shock.

"How?!" Hathor roared, his voice a mixture of disbelief and fury.

But Tarak was already moving, seizing the opportunity. His body blurred as he accelerated, slamming into the ground at full speed. His fist slamming into the ground before coming up in a massive uppercut towards the elder. The impact sent a torrent of rocks and debris skyward, a cloud of chaos enveloping the battlefield and obscuring Hathor's vision.

"This shit again!" Hathor bellowed, his rage palpable. He expelled a surge of numen, the golden energy radiating outward in a shockwave to clear the area. But Tanya had anticipated this. She caught one of the larger rocks midair, her clawed hands gripping it tightly. With a sharp twist of her body, she hurled the stone toward Hathor with unerring precision. It struck him across the skull, drawing a line of blood down his temple. He snarled, raising his spear to block the other incoming projectiles she had begun to throw, but the distraction was enough.

Tarak surged upward from the dust cloud like a leviathan erupting from the depths. His powerful jaws snapped around Hathor's leg, his blade-like fangs sinking deep into flesh and bone. With a guttural roar, Tarak swung the elder down with bone-crushing force, slamming him into the ground. The earth splintered under the impact, cracks radiating outward like a spider's web.

Tanya didn't hesitate. She folded her wings, dropping from the sky like a meteor. Using the momentum of her descent, she seized both her ankles and drove her knees into Hathor's chest. The collision was cataclysmic, the resulting crater swallowing the three combatants in a plume of dust and debris. Tanya felt the satisfying crack of ribs beneath her, a visceral confirmation of the damage she'd inflicted.

Hathor swung his spear wildly to ward her off, but Tanya deflected the strike with a sharp sweep of her wing, the metallic sound of impact ringing out. Tarak was already there, his serrated tail wrapping around Hathor's neck like a noose. The elder struggled, his numen flaring to prevent immediate decapitation, but the effort left him vulnerable. Tanya tensed, her claws gleaming in the fractured light, and struck. Her hand pierced through his stomach and erupted out his back with ease, a geyser of blood following the motion.

Hathor roared in pain, grabbing Tarak and hurling him away with a desperate surge of strength. His booted foot connected with Tanya's midsection, sending her skidding backward, but the siblings were unrelenting. They moved like predators, feral and unyielding, their motions a seamless dance of fury and precision. They had begun to rage.

Flashes of silver, gold, and amethyst streaked through the air as Tanya descended from above, her attacks relentless as the legendary king of avians. From below, Tarak's black, white, and crimson form surged forward, a behemoth of claws, horns, and teeth. Hathor's defenses faltered under their combined onslaught, his numen reserves dwindling as he struggled to keep up. Tanya pushed through the searing pain of her injuries, refusing to stop. If she paused even for a second, she knew her body might collapse.

Tarak struck low, his powerful legs sweeping under Hathor and sending him sprawling. Tanya seized the opportunity, descending behind him with terrifying speed. She grabbed Hathor by the neck, her claws digging into his flesh, and swung him around like a ragdoll before slamming him back into the ground. The impact was met with Tarak's waiting fist, a brutal strike that blasted Hathor skyward.

Tanya followed in an instant, her wings propelling her upward. She slashed downward with all of her wings, their razor edges cutting through the elder's spear as he raised it in desperation. The weapon shattered, wooden fragments falling like rain as her attack carved four deep grooves into his chest. Hathor screamed, his broken body plummeting into a massive crater below.

Tanya landed lightly beside Tarak, her chest heaving as she surveyed their handiwork. Blood dripped from her claws, her body trembling with exhaustion and pain. Tarak turned to her, his crimson eyes filled with fierce pride and an unspoken question. She sighed, reaching out a hand to rub his head. He leaned into the gesture, a small, fleeting smile gracing her lips before her expression hardened again.

Together, they turned their attention to Hathor, who lay battered and broken at the center of the crater. Hunger gnawed at Tanya, more desperate and insistent than ever, a primal need that resonated through every fiber of her being. Tarak's tail lashed behind him, his form coiled and ready to strike. They moved forward in unison, their predatory intent clear. This was their victory, and they would claim it in blood and bone. They stalked toward their prey, ready to slaughter and split the man who dared to stand against them.

But then, a wave of immense pressure descended from above, heavy and suffocating like a tidal wave crashing over them. Tanya's head snapped up as the force knocked her and Tarak backward, sending them skidding across the fractured ground. The very air trembled with power as the tallest man in the village, Chief Remus, descended from the sky. His landing was a shockwave, the sheer magnitude of his cultivation forcing the siblings to steady themselves as dust swirled around them.

Before they could react, another burst of energy—a mix of shadow and flame—split the air. Midea appeared, materializing in a vortex of purple and dark numen, Sol cradled in his arms. The atmosphere crackled with tension, the clash of opposing energies palpable as the two figures loomed over the battlefield.

Remus's gaze swept the scene, taking in the broken field, the shattered remnants of the battle, and the elder's near-lifeless body crumpled in the crater. His eyes widened in disapproval and disbelief.

"What is the meaning of this?" Remus's voice was quiet, but it carried an undercurrent of anger that made Tanya's stomach twist.

Midea's response was sharp, laced with fury. "Yes, what is the meaning of this?" His flames coiled tighter around him, casting an ominous glow. "I came to this village, granting new wards, force, and even techniques—all in exchange for a place to stay and the protection of the children. And yet, look at them! Look at Surya!" Darkness and flame erupted from him in waves, his purple numen radiating raw power and righteous indignation.

"Twice this has happened!" Remus thundered, his own numen surging outward like a storm. "And this time, it is an elder of our village. What explanation do you have for this destruction?"

Nearby, Tanya heard Tarak growl low in his throat, a dangerous sound that rumbled like distant thunder. She placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch calming him as she stepped forward. Her gaze shifted to Sol, who stood trembling, tears welling in her eyes.

"Stop!" Sol's voice cracked as she ran between the opposing forces. Her golden hair whipped in the wind as she spread her arms wide. "This is my Luna's house! Chief Remus, you saw how injured she was. She had bruises on her hand from how hard she was being dragged. It was the elder. He was doing something to her! Tarak and Surya were only trying to help!"

"Luna's mother, Caela's home?" Remus's expression darkened as he glanced back at the elder lying battered in the crater. A grimace twisted his features, but his voice remained measured. "Explain yourself."

The elder's voice rasped weakly as he crawled out of the crater, his body trembling with effort. "Chieftain, they're slandering me!" he protested, his tone pitiful. "The girl attacked me for harming her brother, though I only acted because my son was in danger. Then the brother came to reinforce her. That girl is their friend; this is all just some little scheme they cooked up to harm me… an elder!"

Midea's flames flared in response, casting long shadows across the ruined battlefield. "Silence, scum!" he snarled, his voice icy. "I wonder what I'll find when I search Luna's body for traces of your numen."

The elder's weak laugh echoed unnervingly. "Ahaha! I was only trying to save the girl from the fire. I admit I touched her, but what else can you really prove, Satyr?"

Before the tension could boil over, Tanya stepped forward, her voice cutting through the mounting storm. "Isn't there a court?" she asked, her tone sharp but calm. "We will take this issue there, with Luna and Sol as witnesses." Her words were deliberate, each one chosen to douse the flames of conflict before they consumed everyone.

Tarak looked at her in surprise, his growl subsiding as he turned his gaze toward her. Remus sighed, his shoulders sagging as the weight of the situation pressed down on him.

"Yes," the chieftain said, exhaustion lacing his voice. "That seems like a proper solution. We will meet in three days. Ensure your witness survives until then. Poor child, Luna. It doesn't look like she'll live much longer." He strode to the broken elder, hauling him up with rough hands before taking him away.

Tanya's head snapped toward Midea, her crimson eyes questioning. Midea only shook his head solemnly, his expression grave. Tanya moved forward but she felt hands hold her back. She turned to look over to Tarak.

"You need to rest, sister," Tarak said gently, his voice low but firm as he placed a steadying hand on her shoulder.

"Not just yet, Tarak," Tanya replied, her tone resolute as she peeled his hands away. Her eyes burning with determination as she walked past him, her battered body pushing through the exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm her.

She strode up to Midea, her steps unwavering despite the weakness in her limbs. "Take me to Luna," she demanded, her voice steady but urgent.

Midea regarded her for a moment, then nodded, his dark flames flickering briefly around him as he gestured for her to follow. Together, they moved through the slowly recovering village, where signs of recent chaos lingered in every corner. Villagers worked tirelessly to clear debris, mend homes, and tend to the wounded. The air was thick with the scent of ash and the faint tang of blood, but there was also the faint, persistent aroma of herbs from the healers working nearby. Children with wide, frightened eyes clung to their parents, and the occasional moan of pain from the injured added to the somber atmosphere.

Midea led her to a building nestled near the heart of the village. It was modest yet sturdy, its walls adorned with symbols of healing and protection. Inside, priestesses—the village's revered healers—moved with quiet urgency, their hands glowing faintly with numen as they attended to the injured. The faint hum of healing incantations filled the air, a soothing yet melancholic melody.

Midea guided Tanya to a dimly lit room where a woman with black hair and piercing blue eyes sat by Luna's bedside. Lain, one of the more powerful priestesses and Hati's rival, she held a damp cloth to Luna's forehead, her brows furrowed in deep concentration. The young girl lay motionless, her once vibrant face marred by severe burns. Her breathing was shallow, her fragile body almost swallowed by the cot beneath her.

"The girl isn't fighting," Lain said grimly, not looking up from her work. "She has too many contusions and internal injuries. The numen from the flame spirit is worsening her burns. It's rare, but her body must be heavily moon-attributed. She's not well-suited to yang energies."

Tanya shook her head in worry also musing about the woman's words. Considering this was a cultivation world she supposed it was only natural to hear about the concepts of yin and yang but it was still a bit surprising. She looked at Luna whose face was half burned a mere shadow of her former self. Apparently there was nothing they could do for her. But she knew someone who likely could.

"YOU! You need to stop and rest!" Lain's voice cut sharply through Tanya's thoughts. The healer's blue eyes bore into her with a mix of frustration and concern and sheer shock at her current state. "I'll call in another to tend to you now!"

Tanya shook her head. "We don't have time," she muttered, her exhaustion evident in her tone. She turned to Midea, her tired eyes meeting his dark, calculating gaze. "Knock her out or do something. We need to act."

Lain's face froze in shock as Midea moved without hesitation. With a swift, precise motion, he chopped the side of her neck. Her body stiffened momentarily before slumping forward, caught in his arms.

"You need to talk," Midea said flatly, as though making an observation rather than asking a question.

Tanya asked exhausted but clear. "You can save her, can you not?" she asked, her eyes searching his.

Midea sighed, his sharp features softening ever so slightly. "Perhaps," he admitted, his tone guarded.

Tanya's expression hardened. "Then what exactly are you waiting for?" she said sharply, her voice cutting through the tension.

Midea's gaze lingered on her for a long moment before he exhaled heavily. "I can only do this once," he said, his voice carrying an unusual weight. "And it comes with consequences. For her and for me."

Tanya leaned forward despite the exhaustion pulling at her. "We need her for the trial, Midea. We need her to make our case. And she's just a kid." Her voice cracked slightly, but she pressed on. "No consequences can be worse than death. Nothing is worse than death, despite what people may tell you. All those people are alive." Her words hung in the air, final and unyielding.

Midea's dark red eyes studied her intently, as if searching for something. Finally, he sighed again, his shoulders relaxing slightly. "You're certain about this?" he asked, though it was more a formality than genuine hesitation.

Tanya nodded, too tired to argue further. Midea closed his eyes briefly, murmuring something under his breath—a quiet prayer to forces beyond. Perhaps to Satan himself, though Tanya couldn't bring herself to care. She watched him intently, every ounce of her remaining strength focused on Luna's fragile form, hoping against hope that Midea's intervention would be enough.

"If we get off this planet, you better put in a good word for me with your mother and Lord Lilith," Midea muttered, his voice tinged with weariness and resolve. He sighed deeply, his crimson eyes darkening as he brought a clawed hand to his chest. With deliberate precision, he began to cut open the skin over his heart. Purple blood seeped out, thick and luminous, its eerie glow casting fleeting shadows across the dimly lit room.

Tanya watched silently, her breath catching as she realized the gravity of his actions. Each movement was precise, controlled—a ritual born of knowledge far beyond her own understanding. The faint scent of sulfur and iron filled the air, mingling with the ever-present aroma of herbs from the healers' work outside. Midea's expression remained stoic, but the faint lines of pain etched into his face betrayed the toll this was taking on him.

"Luna is her name, right?" Midea said, his voice low but steady as he glanced at the frail girl lying on the cot. "With a yin-attributed physique, it's fitting. What a great name for a devil of the moon."
 
Trial-1 New
Trial-1
________


Tanya pressed a trembling hand against her chest, feeling the slowly closing hole where Hathor's spear had pierced through. The wound still throbbed with dull, persistent pain, but her body—true to its nature—was already working tirelessly to repair itself. Her amethyst eyes flicked toward Midea, who stood nearby, his expression focused and severe. He drew a thin line of blood from his chest, dark purple droplets welling up and clinging to his clawed fingers. With deliberate precision, he traced arcane symbols in the air, each one glowing faintly before hanging suspended in space. The symbols shimmered like molten metal, shifting and twisting into intricate patterns as they arranged themselves around Luna's unconscious form.

Tanya watched the ritual unfold, her mind racing with questions and theories. The air felt heavier now, thick with an almost palpable energy that made her skin prickle. Each rune Midea conjured seemed to hum faintly, resonating with the very fabric of reality. The flames from nearby lamps flickered erratically, casting long, distorted shadows across the room. Outside, the faint murmurs of villagers tending to the aftermath of the battle could still be heard, mingling with the occasional crackle of burning debris.

"A devil of the moon?" Tanya murmured quietly, repeating the words Midea had uttered moments earlier. She placed a hand on her chin, her sharp gaze narrowing thoughtfully. "What exactly are you doing there?" she asked, her voice calm but clear, cutting through the tense atmosphere.

Midea turned his head slightly, his crimson eyes flashing with mild irritation at being interrupted. Still, he didn't stop his work, his hands moving with practiced ease as more runes formed in the air. "I am using my bloodline to make her into my kin," he explained curtly, the annoyance in his tone barely concealed. "I think it's something of a waste, honestly. But I'm no genius in the healing arts, and this is the only way I can give her a chance at survival." He let out a weary sigh, his voice carrying both resignation and determination.

Tanya's eyes gleamed with curiosity. "So you're giving her your bloodline, then?" she asked, tilting her head slightly as she tried to piece together the significance of what he was doing.

Midea's hands paused for a fraction of a second before continuing their intricate dance. "More than that," he said, his voice quieter now, almost reflective. "I'm making her a demon."

The runes in the air began to shift, their shapes folding in on themselves in ways that defied normal perception. They twisted and spiraled into geometric fractals, some of which seemed to exist in spaces beyond three-dimensional reality. Tanya could feel a faint pull from them, as if the symbols were tugging at something deep within her own being. It was her curiosity gnawing at her. A desire for knowledge. She tried to suss out the purpose of the complex wards before shaking her head.she lacked a knowledge base. she turned her attention back to the conversation at hand.

"Giving her a bloodline and changing her into a demon…" Tanya murmured, her brows furrowing. "That's fundamentally different, isn't it?" Her tone was more thoughtful than accusatory, but the weight of her words hung in the air.

Midea didn't answer immediately. Instead, he continued his work, the runes now forming a complex circle around Luna's prone body. The symbols pulsed rhythmically, each pulse sending out ripples of energy that seemed to weave themselves into the fabric of the room. The temperature dropped slightly, the air becoming colder with each passing moment.

Finally, he spoke, his voice carrying a mix of disdain and grudging respect. "This girl is lucky. Subpar talent, yet she's about to gain the body of a demon and the innate bloodline of the Scelus. She would likely have only gained a bloodline through the bone or heart-drawing methods if she ever managed to escape this backwater village and broaden her horizons. Luck truly does come to the undeserving," he muttered bitterly.

Tanya ignored his rant, zeroing in on the information that piqued her interest. "What exactly is the difference between your bloodline and becoming a demon?" she asked, her voice steady, her gaze unwavering.

"Hmmm?" Midea's voice carried a tone of mild surprise at her question, his fingers never ceasing their delicate work. Runes continued to spin around Luna's prone form, glowing faintly in the dim light of the room. The symbols pulsed rhythmically, each beat sending a soft hum through the air as if resonating with some ancient force. Shadows flickered across the walls, dancing in tandem with the shifting shapes suspended in the air.

"Ahh, I suppose you wouldn't know, now would you?" He spoke as though to himself before refocusing on her. "Bloodlines are… unique, I suppose, would be the best way to describe them. Unique to one's race, that is. The demon race originates from hell. Because of that, regardless of which circle we hail from, every demon shares a certain affinity with darkness, the abyss, and flame." He moved his fingers in a precise pattern, more runes materializing in a spiral, their shapes forming geometric sequences that folded into fractal patterns beyond normal perception. "Some demons possess far stronger affinities than others, like myself, but no demon lacks these traits."

Tanya's gaze flicked to the symbols forming in the air, her amethyst eyes narrowing as she took in the intricate patterns. The runes weren't just symbols—they radiated a primal, ancient essence, one that sent faint shivers down her spine. They seemed to exist partially outside the confines of the room, distorting the space around them in subtle but disconcerting ways.

"We also possess the ability to evolve at each layer," Midea added offhandedly, his tone betraying a hint of pride despite his obvious exhaustion. Sweat beaded on his brow, though whether from exertion or the intensity of the numen art he was performing was unclear. His voice remained steady, however, as he continued, "These traits are innate to the demon race. None of them qualify as a bloodline."

Midea's eyes flicked to her briefly, a glint of something unreadable passing through them. "Simply put," he began, his tone shifting into something more instructive. "They grant abilities, traits, sometimes even memories, passed down through generations. But they don't change what you are at your core. A human with a dragon bloodline is still human. A wolf with a phoenix bloodline remains a wolf. They gain power, yes, but their essence remains unchanged."

Tanya's mind worked quickly, processing the information. So, in essence, innate abilities were traits shared by all members of a race, while a bloodline was something unique—an inherited power that set certain individuals apart. A demon couldn't possess a 'demon bloodline' unless it was acquired unnaturally, through external means. Yet bloodlines could still arise naturally among demons, passed down within specific families. It was like certain human families being taller on average, except amplified to an absurd degree. Bloodlines, it seemed, were the defining factor that elevated individuals beyond the norm.

Midea's hands never stopped moving, drawing more runes into the air, their glow intensifying as the shapes began to fold inward, forming complex three-dimensional structures. Strange, unearthly whispers filled the room, the sounds faint yet persistent, as if the runes themselves carried some forgotten will.

"If you were to take the blood of an ordinary demon," Midea continued, his tone sharper now, as if annoyed by the very thought, "and use the heart or bone drawing method to extract its essence, you could integrate that blood essence into one of this Canid clan and grant them a demon bloodline. But it would only be a fraction of what true demons possess."

Tanya's head tilted slightly as she considered his words. So even though bloodlines could grant incredible power, they were inherently inferior when acquired through these methods. It was a fascinating distinction—true demons possessed innate abilities far beyond what a simple bloodline could replicate. But another term he mentioned caught her attention, and curiosity bloomed in her mind.

"The heart and bone drawing method," she said, her voice calm but insistent, tilting her head slightly. "You've mentioned it a few times now. What is it exactly?"

Midea finally glanced up from his work, his crimson eyes gleaming faintly in the dim light. For a moment, annoyance flickered across his features, but it quickly gave way to something more contemplative. He seemed to weigh whether it was worth answering her before sighing and giving in.

"It is a method," he said slowly, "to forcibly acquire a bloodline from another living being. Technically, it is classified as a dark numen art, though it's used so commonly across the realms that no one cares anymore. It often results in the death of the creature being harvested, as the process involves crushing and compressing their heart or drawing out bone marrow to extract the essence."

Tanya frowned, the explanation conjuring grim images in her mind. The idea of crushing someone's heart or extracting their marrow to steal their lineage was barbaric, even by the standards of this world.

Midea noticed her reaction and sneered slightly. "Not all lifeforms have hearts or bone marrow, of course," he added, his tone dismissive. "There are other methods for those beings—methods I don't particularly care to elaborate on. It's a crude practice, as I said. The bloodlines acquired through such means are crippled—mere shadows of the original. They can grant power, yes, but never to the same degree as a naturally inherited bloodline or the inherent ability of a race."

He shook his head in disdain, the disgust in his expression palpable. "It's a shortcut, nothing more. And shortcuts like that always come with a price."

Tanya remained silent, her mind racing as she absorbed the information. The concept of bloodline theft was fascinating in a morbid way, but it also highlighted something important—this world valued strength, power, and heritage above all else. To those who lacked talent or fortune, stealing the bloodline of another might seem like the only path to greatness, no matter how flawed the result.

Her gaze drifted back to Luna's still form, surrounded by the spinning runes and bathed in the soft glow of Midea's numen-infused blood. The air around her felt heavier now, thick with the weight of ancient power and the faint scent of sulfur. Each rune pulsed with a rhythm that seemed to echo in Tanya's chest, a steady beat that grew more insistent with every passing second.

"This way right here is much more viable and complete," Midea said, his voice carrying a faint hint of pride as the final symbols hovered in the air, pulsing rhythmically. The runes cast a soft, shifting glow across the dim room, their light reflecting in Midea's crimson eyes as he directed them with precision. The atmosphere was heavy, thick with numen-infused energy, and the faint scent of iron from his blood lingered in the air.

Tanya's gaze remained fixed on the formation spinning around Luna's form, each rune folding into strange shapes that seemed to bend reality itself. Despite the tension in the room, she kept her voice calm, controlled. "Why didn't you tell me this?" she questioned, her amethyst eyes narrowing slightly as she regarded him.

Midea barely spared her a glance, his focus never wavering from the intricate work before him. "Was it important?" he quirked a brow, his tone dismissive. The runes continued to spiral inward, drawing closer to Luna's comatose form, their glow intensifying.

Tanya crossed her arms, her fingers absently brushing the edges of the still-closing hole in her chest. The pain had dulled somewhat, but the sensation of her healing flesh left a strange discomfort in its wake. Her body was resilient—beyond resilient—but the thought of what she was about to suggest made even her hesitate.

"I can bear losing a heart," she said quietly, more to herself than to Midea. Her voice steadied as she continued, surprising even herself with the next words. "It should regrow. My body can pump blood effectively regardless. You could have used this method to grant Luna a Tyrannius bloodline, no? Our survivability and regenerative abilities seem to outstrip demons. It would have been better in this case, right?"

Midea paused, his fingers halting mid-air as he turned to look at her with incredulity. For a moment, silence hung between them, broken only by the faint hum of the runes. Then, with an almost disbelieving laugh, he shook his head. "You're serious?" he asked, his voice tinged with amusement. "You were really about to offer up one of your hearts for this wolf child?"

Tanya didn't answer immediately. Instead, she found herself staring at Luna's fragile form, the layers of runes gradually enveloping her in a protective cocoon. The fact that she had even considered such a thing felt surreal. Tanya wasn't kind. She wasn't a hero. She didn't go around saving innocents unless it ultimately served her own interests. And yet, here she was, offering something as vital as one of her hearts for this child's survival.

Her fingers tightened slightly against her arm. What the hell is wrong with me? she thought bitterly. The dissonance was jarring—her mind telling her this was madness, while her body latched onto the thought and refused to let go. It wasn't just instinct anymore; it was something deeper, something she didn't fully understand. She had thought she had a handle on her Tyrannius instincts, but perhaps she needed to rethink that. Maybe even consider meditating to sort through the tangled mess of emotions coursing through her.

Midea's laughter pulled her out of her thoughts. "First off," he said, smirking slightly, "I had no idea you had that many hearts. And even if I did, I wouldn't rip out your heart to save some random wolf child I don't know." He waved his hand dismissively, guiding another set of runes into place. "Secondly, how the heart drawing sutra would even work on your body is beyond me. The process involves pumping numen into the creature's body and creating wards to compress the heart blood, life essence, and fragments of the outer soul. That's what creates a replica of the creature's unique traits. The bone drawing sutra is much the same. But your body?" He paused, giving her a pointed look. "Your body is a void. A sinkhole. Numen moving from the outside in can damage you like anyone else, but numen pumped directly into your body just… vanishes."

He gestured sharply, his expression growing more serious. "And thirdly—this is important—compatibility with the body matters just as much as the art used. There are different versions of these arts tailored to specific races—demons, dragons, kovri, and so on. Some are even more specialized for certain bloodlines. Part of the art involves adapting it through one's numen to ensure proper integration. Coloring their blood with your essence through the heart drawing sutra. But adaptability and compatibility still matter, one must have a body befitting that bloodline and specific techniques to integrate it on top of that inherent talent. And nothing is really known about the physiology of a Tyrannius. No sutra exists for your kind. The girl would pop like screaming souls on Satan Day."

Tanya arched a brow at the odd phrase. Screaming souls on Satan Day? She decided not to ask. Instead, her focus remained on his explanation. It made sense, in a way. Even if she could offer her heart, there was no guarantee it would work. Her body's unique nature wasn't just an advantage—it was a mystery, one that even someone as knowledgeable as Midea couldn't fully grasp.

Meanwhile, Midea's formation neared completion. The runes wrapped themselves around Luna in layer after layer, each one shimmering briefly before settling into place. By the time the ninth layer formed, the air around the child shimmered with a faint, otherworldly glow. The oppressive weight of numen filled the room, pressing against Tanya's senses like a tangible force.

Midea exhaled slowly, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "There," he said, his voice quieter now, tinged with exhaustion. "It's done. If she survives this, she'll have the body of a demon and the bloodline of the Scelus. Her chances are slim, but… better than they were. Just a few more wards here to enhanceher chances."

Tanya nodded slowly, her gaze lingering on the cocooned form of Luna, now fully encased in Midea's intricate wards. The layers of symbols glowed faintly, shifting in complex, mesmerizing patterns, each movement casting fleeting shadows across the dimly lit room. The air was thick with the scent of iron, blood, and something older—something primal, as if ancient forces had stirred to witness this transformation.

Her thoughts churned as she considered Midea's earlier explanations. In simpler terms, it seemed the heart and bone drawing sutras were general but adaptable, crude in execution yet capable of remarkable variation depending on the target species and even specific bloodlines. However, there was an inherent limitation. A second stage in the process tailored the recipient's body to properly integrate the bloodline, and it was precisely this stage that rendered the sutras unusable on her. Well that and the first. Her Tyrannius physiology, with its void-like nature and its rejection of external numen, would simply negate the process entirely.

Her eyes flicked down to her chest, where the gaping hole from earlier had mostly closed. Only a faint scar remained, its edges faintly tinged with silver as her skin regenerated further. The scar tissue was also disappearing as if her body despised imperfection. If she gave it a hour there would be no mark the battle had ever even happened on her form. But despite her remarkable healing, the ordeal had left her feeling drained, hunger gnawing at the edges of her awareness. She frowned slightly. It's a shame, she mused. If that girl could gain these kinds of benefits, she might have had a better shot at survival. Even with the drawbacks. But Midea's earlier words tugged at her curiosity once more.

"The outer soul?" she asked, her tone thoughtful, her amethyst eyes narrowing slightly as she tilted her head. "I thought the soul was a cohesive whole, like you mentioned before?"

"Hmmm," Midea murmured, sparing her a glance as he worked, his blackened fingers tracing the final symbols into place. "Ah, you remembered that. Yes, the soul is a cohesive whole, but… it has layers, so to speak. Think of it like this: the soul is a single entity, but different aspects of it serve different functions. The Vitra is one such aspect—it's the part of the soul that intertwines with the body, akin to meridians. It's what allows us to interact with numen through our physical forms."

Tanya's eyes narrowed in concentration, absorbing the information. Vitra—soul channels fused with flesh. Makes sense, she thought.

Midea continued, his tone now more instructive. "Then there's the Spectra, a fusion of the soul and the mind. It's how we visualize numen, sense it, and comprehend our own cultivation. For high-level cultivators, when they lose their bodies, the Spectra actualizes into what you'd call a spectral form. You've seen them before, haven't you? Shades, spirits, spectral beings—they're manifestations of the Spectra, intangible to ordinary physical force."

Tanya nodded faintly, recalling the shades she had encountered. They had been ghostly, ethereal figures immune to most mundane attacks, but they hadn't been intangible to her. Of course, she thought wryly. My body can touch ghosts directly. Because that definitely tracks with being a part of a race of absolute units who are too angry to die.

"And finally," Midea said, pausing briefly as he adjusted a rune that flared brightly before dimming, "there's the Atman. That's… well, no one really understands it. The Atman is the fundamental core of a being, untouchable except by those beyond the ninth layer. It's said to be the essence of existence itself, the core by which we interact with creation through cultivation. Destroying the Atman means true death—no reincarnation, no lingering spirit. It's why you, your brother, and your mother are so dangerous."

He turned to her fully now, his crimson eyes gleaming with a seriousness that Tanya hadn't often seen from him. "You can destroy the Atman, just like that."

Tanya's expression remained impassive, though inwardly, she processed the weight of his words. The Atman—an untouchable essence, beyond even high-level cultivators—was something she could annihilate with ease. It explained why her mother was so feared. They didn't just kill; they erased. There was no coming back from their wrath.

Midea's pitch-black skin, which had once gleamed with an almost metallic luster, now looked dull and worn. He was clearly exhausted, though he made no complaint. Tanya's sharp eyes didn't miss the slight tremble in his hands as he finished the last set of symbols. Whatever this ritual had cost him, it wasn't insignificant. Considering he could only perform this particular transformation once in his entire existence, it was clearly special to him. Despite her usual wariness around him, she felt a flicker of gratitude. Even if he was doing this for his own benefit, he had still gone to great lengths to save Luna.

"Thank you," she said quietly, the words feeling foreign on her tongue. She wasn't one to express gratitude easily, but in this case, it felt warranted.

Midea waved her off with a tired smirk. "Save your thanks. I didn't do this for free. Besides, it's not done yet."

"How long will the… transformation take?" Tanya asked, her tone calm but tinged with urgency. "Will it be in time for the supposed trial?"

Midea slumped against the wall, exhaling deeply as he closed his eyes for a moment. "She'll be past the first stages by then," he said, his voice quieter now, weariness creeping into his words. "For her to fully acclimate to being a demon? That will take much longer. But she should be awake in time for the trial."

He opened one eye, regarding her with a tired but calculating expression. "However, I can't say what she'll look like by then. The transformation is unpredictable. Her appearance, her abilities—they'll change. From now on, she's as much my child as she is her parents'. She's my responsibility now, just like the two of you."

Tanya raised a brow at his casual declaration. Responsibility? She wasn't sure how to feel about that, but there was something oddly comforting about the way he said it. Despite his abrasive nature, Midea had proven himself reliable. In this world, aside from Tarak, he might be the only person she could truly trust—for now, at least.

Then she did a double take.

Tanya snapped her head toward Midea in shock, her sharp amethyst eyes narrowing as she processed his words. A child? She supposed she should have known. He had emphasized how significant this act was, but she hadn't fully grasped its weight until now. Midea, for all his airs of superiority and smug condescension, never gave off the impression of someone who wanted or had children. He carried himself with the detached arrogance of someone who valued power above all else, not a man interested in parental responsibility. Yet here he was, claiming Luna as his child through this strange, ancient ritual—and it was all at her request. A flicker of guilt gnawed at her, sour and unfamiliar.

Her expression twisted into a grimace. She might actually owe the demon quite a bit.

"You can pay me back in power and souls, little monster," Midea said with a sly grin, his voice laced with a teasing lilt that was uniquely his. His crimson eyes glimmered with amusement, clearly enjoying her reaction.

Tanya's grimace deepened. The demon had read her like an open book, and she didn't like it one bit. She let out a quiet breath, pushing away the gnawing sense of obligation. Fine. I'll pay him back eventually. But on my terms.

Suddenly, a radiant silver light burst from the cocoon, illuminating the room in a pale, ethereal glow. Tanya and Midea snapped to attention, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they fixed their gazes on the cocoon. The light was brilliant, cold and serene, resembling the full moon on a clear winter's night. It bathed the entire room in its luminous sheen, casting long, shifting shadows on the stone walls.

The light faded as quickly as it had come, leaving behind an eerie stillness in the air. But its presence hadn't vanished entirely. Where the light had once been, a simple yet intricate symbol now glowed faintly on the surface of the cocoon—a ward in the shape of a crescent moon, delicate and pristine, as if etched by celestial hands.

Tanya's sharp gaze lingered on the symbol. It looked… familiar. Her mind quickly connected the dots, and her eyes flicked toward Luna's neck. The pendant. The symbol was strikingly similar to the pendant the girl always wore around her neck, the one she had clutched so tightly even in her unconscious state.

"Is this normal for someone with a yin-attributed physique?" Tanya asked, her voice calm but edged with curiosity.

Midea frowned, his expression thoughtful as he examined the symbol. He shook his head slightly, crimson eyes narrowing in contemplation. "This is my first time performing this ritual, obviously, but from the records I've studied—no. This is not normal. People with certain physiques do tend to awaken with affinities corresponding to their nature, but I've never heard of anything like this."

His tone carried a note of genuine surprise, which was rare for him. Tanya exhaled sharply, her wings shifting slightly in a restless motion. It's always something, she thought, a hint of irritation creeping into her mind. Whether this was related to the pendant or simply a sign that Luna had more innate potential than Midea had initially believed didn't matter—not right now, at least. What mattered was whether this would affect the transformation process and delay her recovery in time for the trial.

Tanya glanced at Midea, trying to gauge his thoughts, but his face betrayed nothing beyond mild concern. He likely didn't know either. That uncertainty only added to her growing unease. She tilted her head back, running her hands through her tangled hair and feathers in a gesture of weary frustration. The trial. That looming event was the real reason she had suggested this whole ordeal in the first place.

Her thoughts drifted, analyzing the structure of the trial system in this world. Despite being in a completely different reality, the structure wasn't entirely unfamiliar. Funnily enough, it wasn't too different from the legal systems back on Earth. Evidence and witnesses were important, yes, but they weren't the deciding factors. The real power lay in the court of public opinion and the influence of those in power—specifically, the elders and prominent figures of the village. Their opinions would carry the most weight in determining the outcome.

She didn't know much about the elders, but she had some reason to feel confident. She had saved quite a few people during her time here, and thanks to Midea's efforts, she had inadvertently gained something of a legendary reputation among the villagers. She was also on good terms with Hati, who in turn was close with Garran, the current general. That relationship could prove useful.

And then there was the matter of Midea's deal with Chief Remus. While it was clear that the two weren't exactly on the best of terms, there was still a mutual understanding between them—a fragile alliance, perhaps, but one that might work in her favor. Furthermore, from her observations, Remus didn't seem particularly fond of Hathor. That could be another point in her favor.

Still, it wasn't a guaranteed victory. Hathor's status as an elder gave him significant influence, and there was always the possibility that he could sway the court in his favor. She couldn't afford to be complacent. She needed every advantage she could muster, every piece of leverage to ensure that the scales tipped in her favor.

Tanya exhaled heavily, exhaustion weighing on her as if every fiber of her being had turned to lead. Her mind felt hazy, dulled by the lingering pain of her wounds and the sheer mental toll of the past few hours. She tilted her head slightly, only for her ears to pick up the growing sound of hurried footsteps and frantic murmurs from beyond the dimly lit room.

"Oh no, Caela!"

"I heard she kept to herself… trapped in some delusional state since the death of the last general."

"She was too weak to do anything… her mind's been broken by trauma, right?"

"Can she even survive after this?"

"She was brilliant once. One of the most brilliant of us for a time."

Tanya's sharp hearing caught every word as the priestesses' voices melded with the clamor of approaching footsteps. Alongside them was a low, familiar growl that rumbled like distant thunder. Her brow furrowed slightly. She glanced toward Midea, who offered only a tired wave, his dark fingers flicking in silent acknowledgment, before leaning heavily against the wall. His normally sharp and sardonic expression had dulled, replaced by sheer weariness.

Without another word, Tanya stepped out into the hall.

The sight that met her was grim. Her brother, Tarak, stood at the forefront, his small yet powerful frame carrying a horribly burned and broken woman in his arms. Caela's once-proud form was reduced to something grotesque, a ruin of charred flesh and exposed bone. Her body was covered in large, fluid-filled blisters, her skin peeling away in places where the fire had licked too long. A deep, jagged scar marred her chest, blackened veins radiating outward like dark tendrils of corruption. Poison. Tanya recognized it instantly. The taint writhed beneath her skin as though alive, creeping toward her heart in a desperate bid to consume what little life remained.

The priestesses swarmed around Tarak, their faces pale with a mixture of horror and urgency. Sol darted ahead, her small hands trembling as she tried to guide them toward an empty cot. Despite the horrendous state of her body, Caela's eyes were astonishingly clear—sharp, lucid, and defiant against the odds. It was as though her spirit refused to yield, even as her flesh betrayed her.

Tarak turned his head slightly, his crimson eyes meeting Tanya's. There was no need for words; the faint nod he gave was enough to convey his acknowledgment. He moved with measured care, the weight of the woman in his arms seemingly insignificant despite her grievous state. As he set her down gently on the cot, Sol clung to the mother's hand, whispering soft, frantic pleas under her breath, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and desperation.

The air was thick with the scent of burnt flesh and herbs, mingling in a nauseating blend that clung to the back of Tanya's throat. She grimaced inwardly, forcing herself to maintain a composed expression as she approached the cot. Her gaze flicked over Caela's ruined form, noting every injury with a clinical detachment born of necessity. The missing ear, the patches of exposed bone, the blistered skin—each injury painted a vivid picture of the horrors the woman had endured.

A pang shot through Tanya's chest, unexpected and unwelcome. She didn't care about Caela—she didn't know her, had no attachment to her. Yet the thought of Luna, that small, hopeful child who had already lost so much, stirred something in her. Luna might very well lose her mother, the one anchor she had left in this chaotic world. Worse, the girl would have to face the man who had shattered her life in court, her transformation into a literal demon adding another layer of trauma to an already broken existence.

And then there was Midea's comment. His claim that Luna was now as much his responsibility as her parents'. Tanya snorted quietly at the thought, a dark, wry chuckle escaping her lips despite the grim atmosphere. Gaining a new father out of this ordeal was a cruel irony, one she suspected Luna would come to realize soon enough.

How troublesome, Tanya thought, shaking her head slightly. She glanced toward Tarak, who stood silently by the cot, his expression unreadable but his presence steady and grounding. Whatever came next, they would face it together. This trial, this fight, this world—they would endure it all.

How troublesome indeed.

__________
 
Trial-2 New
Trial-2
_______

Tarak stood silently, his crimson eyes fixed on Sol as she fretted over the badly burned woman he had pulled from the wreckage. The acrid scent of charred wood and scorched flesh still hung heavy in the air, mixing unpleasantly with the faint tang of herbs wafting through the building. Around them, priestesses in white robes moved hurriedly, tending to the wounded and muttering soft prayers under their breath. Despite the noise and motion, Tarak's focus remained unbroken.

He hadn't thought much when he first caught the scent of burning meat. His stomach had growled faintly—an instinctive reaction, nothing more. Their hard-earned meal had been stolen away, and he'd felt the gnawing hunger keenly. Still, he would have let Surya take the larger share of the kill. She was his big sister, and she had fought harder than anyone during the battle. That was only fair.

Yet instead of food, he had found something unexpected when he dug through the collapsed house—a woman, half-dead, clinging to the last shreds of life. Well she was still viable food to him but he knew better than to randomly take bites of people now. He'd stared at her for a moment, assessing her condition, before Sol had rushed over, her face pale and tense. She hadn't worn her usual expression of warmth and light; instead, there had been something different—something heavy in her eyes that Tarak didn't fully understand at first.

It wasn't fear.

It was blame.

The emotion hung thick in the air between them, cold and bitter. Tarak recognized it from not so long ago, when some of the villagers had looked at him the same way after he was first born. They didn't fear him; they resented him. Surya had taught him that much. Blame was a close cousin to hatred—different, but just as sharp.

Yet Sol had overcome that feeling, brushing it aside as though it were nothing, and instead worried about the woman lying broken in the rubble. Tarak knew why. She didn't help the woman necessarily because she wanted to—she helped her because she was important to Sol's family, and Sol's family the girl Luna had been hurt in this battle. That made this woman worth saving in Sol's eyes. And Sol was important to him, so that meant the woman was important too. It was simple logic.

Without hesitation, Tarak had picked up the woman, careful not to jostle her too much. She weighed little to him, her frail, burnt form barely registering in his arms. Sol had guided him here, to this building filled with priestesses and injured villagers, the scent of blood and herbs mingling in the cool air. The village itself still bore the scars of the attack—the charred remains of buildings, the rubble littering the streets—but signs of recovery were beginning to show. People moved with purpose, repairing what they could, their faces lined with exhaustion but determined.

Tarak's nose twitched as he caught a familiar scent, and he turned slightly, his sharp eyes landing on Surya as she entered the hall. She looked better—much better—than she had before. The gaping hole in her chest had mostly closed, leaving only faint traces of the brutal wound. Her amethyst eyes gleamed with their usual sharpness, though fatigue lingered in her posture. Tarak gave her a brief nod of acknowledgment before turning back to Sol.

"I have to go with Surya. Ok." His voice was calm, matter-of-fact, as if stating an unimportant detail rather than announcing his departure.

Sol turned toward him, her large ears twitching slightly as tears still clung to the corners of her eyes. "Ok, but… when will you be back?" she asked, her voice wavering slightly despite her effort to sound steady.

Tarak blinked at her, confusion flickering across his normally stoic face. "I have never left," he said simply.

Sol tilted her head, her ears twitching again in bemusement. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, puzzled.

Tarak's expression remained utterly serious as he explained, "I am with you even when I am not here physically. I only leave you when I no longer care about you."

Sol stared at him, her eyes wide for a moment before she snorted, laughter bubbling up unexpectedly. "Who taught you to say stuff like that? I'll give them a good beating," she said between quiet giggles, a hint of her usual brightness returning.

Tarak tilted his head slightly, considering her question. "Is this not how you talk to girls?" he asked, his voice as dry and serious as ever. "Midea said this is how you should talk to them."

At that, Sol let out another peal of laughter, this one louder and more genuine. The sound echoed softly through the hall, drawing a few curious glances from nearby priestesses. Tarak found himself pausing, his sharp senses registering every nuance of her laughter—the rise and fall of her voice, the way it seemed to lighten the air around them, the faint warmth it stirred in his chest.

He realized then, with a quiet certainty, that he really liked that sound.

He really liked that sound a lot.

____________

Tanya walked alongside her brother, the air thick with the faint scent of soot, blood, and charred wood lingering in the aftermath of the recent battle. The village, though still bustling with activity, had grown quieter as night settled over the landscape. Dim lanterns flickered weakly from a few surviving posts, casting a soft glow that painted long, wavering shadows across the cobbled streets. Tarak gripped her hand tightly, his smaller but surprisingly strong fingers clinging to hers as his eyes darted over her form, scanning her for any lingering wounds. His gaze was sharp, far too sharp for someone his age, yet there was an unmistakable note of worry in his expression that softened his otherwise serious demeanor.

Tanya let out a quiet sigh, shaking her head gently before reaching out to pat one of his horns with her free hand. The texture was cool and smooth beneath her fingers, a slight curve leading to a sharpened point. "I'm fine," she said softly, offering him a reassuring smile. Children needed comfort, after all, and despite Tarak's outward stoicism, he was still a child. He might have been born into strength, but that didn't mean he didn't need someone to ease his worries now and then.

Not that there was much for him to worry about. Tanya wasn't in any real danger—not from the wounds she had sustained, at least. Her body, as far as she could tell, was more of a miniature juggernaut than anything. So long as she got some food and a bit of rest, she'd be back at full strength in no time. Still, the thought crossed her mind briefly—what if her body was a ticking time bomb? What if all these traits she had observed so far were just the surface of something far more unstable? She shoved the thought aside quickly. No point in fretting over something she couldn't control, not right now.

Though, speaking of things she couldn't control… her stomach let out a low, disgruntled growl, the sound barely audible but enough to make her frown slightly. She was starving. Her mind wandered briefly to Midea's home, where they had intended to return. If she remembered correctly, he didn't have any stored food—at least, nothing substantial. In fact, the entire village struggled with storing food properly. They knew how to ferment and brew alcohol, which was something, but they lacked basic preservation techniques like making jerky or drying meat. Apparently, they relied on something called preservation wards, but those were difficult to produce, and there weren't many of them to go around.

Sure, everyone had some stored food, but most of it consisted of carcasses from prey hunted only a few days prior. Even so, she had to give credit where it was due—meat here took far longer to spoil than it did back on Earth, even in such wild and unregulated conditions. She suspected it had something to do with the metaphysical energy that permeated the entire planet, affecting both the flora and fauna in subtle but significant ways. It was fascinating, really, though not immediately helpful to her current predicament. Right now, all she wanted was something edible, preferably without too much hassle.

As she walked, lost in thought, she felt Tarak come to an abrupt stop beside her. The sudden motion pulled her out of her musings, and she turned her head, following his gaze. There, standing a few paces ahead, was Hati. Her vibrant red hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, catching the last fading embers that drifted lazily through the air. Her amber eyes shimmered in the flickering light of the dying embers scattered across the village path, casting a faint warmth on the cool ground. They gleamed with a faint wetness, a barely restrained emotion flickering behind them. Tanya's gaze slid downward, quickly noting the large burn injury on Hati's arm. Blood trickled slowly from the wound, dark rivulets trailing down her tan skin and staining the fabric of her ripped and cracked armor.

Tanya's eyes narrowed slightly as a sudden, unexpected wave of protectiveness surged through her. She didn't know why, but seeing Hati wounded like that stirred something primal within her, a fierce need to protect that she couldn't quite shake. It was irrational, perhaps, but undeniable. She glanced over at her brother and saw a similar flicker of emotion in his eyes. Tarak, ever stoic, was trying to mask it, but Tanya could tell—he felt the same. They were both reacting to something deeper, something instinctual. She sighed inwardly, knowing she really needed to get a handle on these instincts before they overwhelmed her entirely.

Before she could say anything, Hati rushed forward, her movements swift despite the clear pain she must have been in. Without hesitation, she threw her arms around them, pulling Tanya and Tarak flush against her chest in a firm, almost desperate embrace. Tanya felt the warmth of Hati's body through her cracked armor, the faint tremble in her limbs as she held them close. The scent of burnt leather and singed flesh clung to Hati's form, mingling with the faint metallic tang of blood. Yet beneath all that was something familiar—something comforting. The steady, rhythmic beat of Hati's heart, strong despite everything, echoed faintly in Tanya's ears as they stood there, enveloped in the warmth of the woman's embrace.

"I'm so glad you both are okay!" Hati said, her voice filled with genuine relief, carrying the warmth and tone of a mother scolding and doting all at once. Her amber eyes shimmered in the flickering light of the dying embers scattered across the village path. Despite the grin on her face, Tanya noticed the slight tension in her posture, the way her fingers trembled ever so slightly as they gripped their shoulders.

"Hati, you're hurt. Let go and go to the place with the women in the robes," Tarak said in his usual deadpan tone, though Tanya, standing close enough, could catch the subtle shift in his voice—an unfamiliar note of concern. It was faint, but it was there. He wasn't good at expressing emotions, but for those who knew him, the difference was unmistakable.

Hati's smile widened at his words. She let out a soft laugh, the sound light and musical despite the fatigue evident in her amber gaze. "Hehe! You mean the priestesses? Oh, Tarak, I'll have to teach you the proper words one of these days." She flexed her burnt arm in a show of bravado, wincing as a sharp jolt of pain lanced through her muscles. Still, she kept up her grin. "I'll be just fine. A girl with aspirations to devour the moon must be able to bear a few scars. Besides," she added with a playful smirk, "they'll look good, don't you think?"

Tanya snorted softly at her antics, but inwardly, she made a mental note to ask the priestesses for some kind of balm or salve in the morning. Not just to help Hati's recovery but also to solidify her own rapport with the woman. Connections like this would be crucial for the upcoming trial, and fostering goodwill could only serve to strengthen her position.

As her thoughts drifted, Hati leaned forward, cupping Tanya's face gently between her calloused hands. Her touch was surprisingly tender, and Tanya found herself momentarily frozen by the gesture. Hati brushed a few stray strands of Tanya's golden hair out of her face, her fingers lingering for a moment before she pressed her forehead against Tanya's.

"You look tired," Hati murmured, her voice soft and caring. "Let's go eat, hmm?"

Tanya blinked, a strange sensation rippling through her body. It wasn't the familiar tug of her adaptation process, nor was it the dull ache of lingering exhaustion. It was something else entirely—an unfamiliar warmth that made her feel strangely unsteady. Before she could fully process it, her knees wobbled slightly, and Tarak was there in an instant, steadying her with a worried look in his crimson eyes.

"Yes, let's," Tanya said quietly, her voice lacking its usual sharpness. She allowed herself to lean on Tarak for a moment longer to properly steady herself.

The three of them made their way back toward Hati's home. The village around them was still in a state of disrepair, with the aftermath of the fire spirits' rampage evident in the scorched buildings and the lingering smell of smoke in the air. Villagers moved about, some carrying buckets of water while others tried to salvage what they could from the wreckage. Despite the destruction, there was a palpable sense of relief in the air. They had survived, and now they could begin to rebuild.

As they walked, Hati began to recount her exploits during the battle, her voice animated despite the fatigue evident in her every step. "So there I was, facing down this massive fire spirit with nothing but a rope and half a spear. The damn thing was snarling and spitting embers everywhere, but I wasn't about to back down. I wrapped the rope around its neck, did a little flip—" she made a flipping motion with her hand, grinning all the while, "—and brought it crashing down into the dirt!"

Tanya found herself smiling despite herself. Hati's enthusiasm was infectious, and even though she knew the woman was likely exaggerating for effect, it was hard not to be entertained by her storytelling.

"Oh, and get this," Hati continued, her amber eyes gleaming with excitement. "A bunch of those fire spirits decided to do some sort of creepy little dance and combined into this supermassive one. I didn't even hesitate—just ran up to it and punched it right in its stupid, flaming face!"

At that, Tanya couldn't suppress a chuckle. The sound was quiet, barely more than a breath, but it was enough to catch Hati's attention. The red-haired woman spun around, eyes wide with mock astonishment.

"Is that a laugh I hear?" Hati exclaimed, her voice filled with playful glee. Before Tanya could react, Hati lunged forward and grabbed her cheeks, pulling them gently but firmly. "Oh, I knew you had it in you! Come on, laugh a little more for me!"

"Luhh mehh guhh," Tanya mumbled through squished cheeks, another chuckle bubbling up despite herself. She should have been annoyed—really, she should have—but for some reason, she just wasn't. Hati's energy, her laugh, and her genuine care were disarming in a way Tanya hadn't expected.

"Not until you promise to keep laughing more often!" Hati teased, her own laughter ringing out as she finally let Tanya go.

Tanya rubbed her cheeks, shooting Hati a half-hearted glare that lacked any real heat. "You're insufferable," she muttered, though the faint smile on her lips betrayed her true feelings.

By the time they reached Hati's home, the sun had fully set, and the village was bathed in the soft glow of the moon. The air was cool, carrying with it the faint scent of charred wood and distant wildflowers. The home itself was modest but sturdy, built from the same old blue-green wood and stone with a sloping roof that looked like it could withstand even the harshest storms.

As they stepped inside, they were met by a tall, imposing woman with crimson hair much like Hati's. Her features were sharp and stern, her eyes a deep amber that gleamed with a mixture of worry and relief as they landed on Hati.

"Mother," Hati said, her voice softening as she stepped forward. Before Tanya could fully process what was happening, the older woman closed the distance between them and enveloped Hati in a tight embrace. Despite her stern appearance, there were tears glistening at the corners of her eyes.

"You're safe," the woman whispered, her voice trembling slightly. She pulled back just enough to cup Hati's face in her hands, much like Hati had done to Tanya earlier. "Thank the Suns you're safe."

"This stupid girl!" Hati's mother scolded after the moment pulling back with a mean face although her voice was sharp yet laced with undeniable love. Her amber eyes gleamed fiercely, as though daring her daughter to argue. "I let you become a soldier, but you must take care of yourself. I've already lost too many to war. We lost your father to war. I don't want to lose another of my family. Understand me?" Though her words were harsh, they were drenched in deep, protective affection, each syllable carrying the weight of someone who had seen far too many losses.

"Yes, Ma," Hati muttered sheepishly, her voice small as she hugged her mother tightly. Despite her embarrassment, there was a hint of softness in her tone. It was clear that, for all her bravado, Hati valued moments like these—being enveloped in familial care. The two stayed locked in an embrace for a few moments before finally pulling apart.

"Now go apply some balm to those wounds. Scram!" her mother barked, though her tone had softened considerably. She punctuated her command with a playful slap to Hati's rear, eliciting a startled yelp from the girl, who darted up the stairs with a grin, rubbing the spot where she'd been smacked.

As Hati disappeared upstairs, her mother turned her attention to Tanya and Tarak. Her expression shifted, concern etched into her features as she took in their exhausted appearances. "Now look at you two," she said, shaking her head with a mix of worry and exasperation. "You both look entirely too drained after tonight's chaos. I'm sorry I couldn't do more to help, even though I'm supposed to be an adult and all. But there's one thing I can do—feed some children!" Her tone brightened at the end, her amber eyes sparkling with determination.

She stepped forward, clearly intending to lift them both into her arms. However, she stumbled slightly, catching herself before reinforcing her legs with numen. A hearty laugh escaped her lips. "Well, well, it seems you two might eat more than I expected."

Tanya couldn't help but snort internally at the sight. Despite her weariness, she allowed the woman to scoop her up. Tarak, in typical fashion, remained stoic but didn't resist either after seeing her accept it, letting himself be carried without complaint. Hati's mother deposited them at a sturdy wooden table, its surface worn but clean, with faint carvings of runes etched into its edges—likely remnants of old preservation wards.

As they settled in, she busied herself in the kitchen. From a small pantry tucked into the corner, she retrieved a slab of meat that had been preserved using a rudimentary ward formation. With practiced ease, she placed it on a cutting board and began chopping it into sizable chunks, the rhythmic thud of the knife echoing through the cozy room. The faint scent of seasoned meat filled the air, making Tanya's stomach growl audibly. She glanced away in mild embarrassment, but the older woman merely chuckled, amused by the sound.

A simple fire flared to life beneath a sturdy clay pot as Hati's mother added the chopped meat, searing it briefly before tossing in a handful of herbs and spices. The rich, savory aroma intensified, blending with the earthy scent of the herbs. Steam rose from the pot as she poured in water and stirred, creating a thick, hearty stew.

Moments later, she ladled generous portions of the stew into two wooden bowls, each one brimming with tender meat and fragrant broth. She set the bowls in front of them with a satisfied smile. "If you ever want more meat, just ask," she said kindly, her voice carrying a sense of home that made the room feel just a little cozier despite the lingering chill of the night.

Tanya eyed the bowl ravenously, the scent alone enough to stir her animalistic tendencies. Without hesitation, she picked up a wooden spoon and began to eat, shoveling the stew into her mouth as though it were the first meal she'd had in days. The rich broth warmed her from the inside, and the tender chunks of meat practically melted on her tongue. Each bite seemed to infuse her weary body with a renewed vitality, her natural regeneration speeding up as the energy was absorbed via her innate ability.

As she ate, she noticed something peculiar—her bowl was filling up faster than she could empty it. Her brows furrowed in mild confusion before her eyes flicked to the side, catching Tarak in the act of transferring more meat from his own bowl into hers. He worked quickly and silently, stacking the meat into her bowl with meticulous precision.

"You need to eat to get back your strength," he said simply, his tone matter-of-fact, as though it were the most logical thing in the world.

Tanya opened her mouth to protest but found herself hesitating. She glanced at Tarak, noting the quiet determination in his crimson eyes. He wasn't doing this out of pity—he genuinely wanted to help her recover. She allowed herself a small, rare genuine smile in response.

"Don't worry about that, little one. Take all you need!" Hati's mother laughed heartily, her voice ringing through the room like a bell. She reached over and split the remaining meat between the two bowls, ensuring both children had plenty to eat. Tarak, ever the quiet protector, continued slipping more meat into Tanya's bowl whenever he could.

Despite feeling a twinge of guilt at accepting so much of the food, Tanya couldn't bring herself to stop. The warmth spreading through her body was too comforting, too necessary after the night's ordeal. Every spoonful fueled her regeneration further, replenishing the energy she had expended. Even though most of the food's energy seemed to vanish into the strange void that was her body, what little remained was enough to help her body finish the process faster than normal. She was sure that nothing would mar her frame after the meal.

As she continued eating, she glanced at Tarak again. His usually stoic face had softened slightly, his eyes shining with quiet happiness at seeing her regain her strength. Tanya found herself smiling again—something that felt increasingly natural around him, despite how strange it was for her. She supposed it was fine with him. It wasn't like she had another option anyway. She had no plans on dying so this was and would be her brother for all time. She would trust him as such. Well, she already had but that was beside the point.

She kept eating, savoring both the food and the rare sense of peace that had settled over the room.

"MOM! You didn't save any food for me!" Hati's voice rang through the house as she came bounding down the stairs, her footsteps hurried and her expression indignant. The balm on her burnt arm glistened faintly under the dim lighting, though it didn't seem to bother her nearly as much as the sight of empty bowls on the table.

Her mother crossed her arms, raising a brow as she shot a sharp glance in Hati's direction. "Are you a growing child? You're grown as hell already. Get married and get out!" she shouted back, her tone half-serious, half-teasing.

Undeterred, Hati grinned and sidled up to her mother, snuggling against her side with exaggerated affection. "C'mon, I know you don't mean that," she cooed, poking her mother's side playfully. "Where's the food for your favorite daughter, huh?"

Her mother huffed, pretending to ignore her, though a faint smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "Hmph! Do you even need more food? Your butt is looking thrice the size of your head these days," she shot back, her voice dripping with playful exaggeration.

Hati's eyes widened in outrage, and even Tanya, who had been quietly devouring her meal, coughed mid-bite, some of the food momentarily lodging in her throat. She pounded her chest lightly, struggling to regain her composure. "Mom, that's a gross exaggeration!" Hati shouted, her face flushed with embarrassment.

"And that's why that other girl has his eye," her mother continued, unfazed by Hati's reaction. She snorted, clearly enjoying herself. "Who'd want such a big eater? I bet you could eat the general out of house and home."

Hati pouted dramatically, crossing her arms in mock indignation. "Hmph! Whatever," she muttered. "My Surya and Tarak will feed me instead." With a haughty air, she wandered over to the table, opening her mouth wide as if expecting to be fed like a baby bird.

Tarak, ever the enigma, didn't hesitate. He calmly picked up a piece of meat from his bowl, his expression as stoic as always, and Hati's eyes lit up in anticipation. But just as she opened her mouth wider in expectation, he dropped the piece into Tanya's bowl instead, not even sparing Hati a second glance.

"I can't compete with anyone in my own home, huh?" Hati sighed, slumping exaggeratedly to the floor as if utterly defeated. She lay there, arms sprawled out dramatically, her amber eyes glinting with playful irritation.

Tanya, watching the entire scene with growing amusement, picked up a piece of meat from her bowl and shoved it into Hati's mouth before she could voice another complaint. Hati's eyes widened momentarily in surprise before softening in delight as she chewed. The playful glow in her eyes returned as she gave Tanya a grateful grin.

The rest of the night unfolded in a lively blur of chatter, laughter, and stories. Hati's mother shared tales from Hati's youth, many of which left the fiery redhead blushing furiously in embarrassment. Tanya couldn't help but chuckle softly at some of the more ridiculous stories, especially the one about how Hati had once attempted to ride a wild boar into the village square, only to be thrown off into a mud pit. Even Tarak's usually impassive expression softened, his lips quirking into a faint smile at the recounting of Hati's misadventures.

Despite the exhaustion clinging to Tanya's bones, she found herself enjoying the warmth of the family around her. The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting flickering shadows across the wooden walls and filling the room with a soothing warmth. The scent of herbs and cooked meat lingered in the air, mingling with the faint, earthy aroma of the balm Hati had applied to her arm. Outside, the distant chirping of nocturnal insects created a gentle backdrop to the lively conversations within.

Eventually, the night began to wind down. Hati's mother gathered the empty bowls, humming softly as she cleaned up the remnants of their meal. Hati yawned loudly, stretching her arms over her head before wrapping one around Tanya's shoulders with an affectionate grin.

"C'mon," Hati said, tugging Tanya gently toward the stairs. "You're sleeping with me tonight."

Tanya raised a brow but didn't resist. Tarak followed silently, his small but sturdy frame moving with quiet grace as he kept pace beside them. Together, they made their way upstairs, the floorboards creaking slightly beneath their steps. The upstairs room was simple but cozy, with a large, well-worn bed covered in thick furs and blankets. The faint scent of lavender lingered in the air, likely from the dried sprigs hanging near the window.

Hati flopped onto the bed with a content sigh, patting the space beside her. "Come on, don't be shy. It's warmer this way."

Tanya rolled her eyes but climbed into the bed nonetheless, settling into the center of the bed. Tarak took his place on her left without a word, his presence a silent but steady comfort. As they lay down, Hati's arm draped lazily over Tanya's midsection, and Tarak's tail slithered around her waist, coiling protectively.

Despite the weight of the two of them resting on her wings, Tanya didn't feel any discomfort. It seemed her body's absurd durability extended even to things like this, preventing cramps or blood flow issues. She glanced at her sibling, noting how quickly he drifted into slumber. Hati even snored softly, a faint, rhythmic sound that filled the quiet room. Tarak, ever the vigilant one, lay still, his breathing slow and even, but his tail remained wrapped securely around her, a silent promise of protection.

For a while, Tanya simply lay there, her mind refusing to rest despite the exhaustion weighing her down. Thoughts of the upcoming trial swirled in her head, each potential move and countermove playing out in her mind's eye like a complex game of chess. There was so much to prepare for, so much to consider. And yet, despite the weight of it all, a strange sense of peace settled over her.

For now, she would rest.

______________

Midea pushed himself up from the cold wood wall where he had essentially collapsed, his limbs aching with fatigue. His usually vibrant black skin, usually possessing a brilliant luster born from his vitality, now appeared dull and worn. The aftermath of the Valefor Ninefold Metamorphosis technique weighed heavily on him, both physically and mentally. He let out a long, slow breath, steadying himself as he processed the enormity of what he had done.

He now had a child.

The realization struck him again, harder this time. The ritual he had performed wasn't some simple numen art, nor was it something casually passed down. The Valefor Ninefold Metamorphosis technique was among the most guarded legacies of the the House of Valefor, a sacred art reserved for only the most significant members of the family. It wasn't meant for just anyone. No, this technique was designed to elevate those with immense potential—those from lesser races who could be molded into powerful allies, loyal retainers, or even kin, bound by blood and the weight of shared power. It was a way for Scelus elites to expand their influence, to create family where there was none and secure powerful ties for the future.

Typically, the technique was used by masters on their most promising disciples, a mark of ultimate favor and trust. To offer it was to give more than blood—it was to forge an unbreakable bond, a declaration that the recipient was now as much family as any blood-born child. Among the Scelus, this ritual was often seen as more significant than having biological children. After all, you could sire many children, but the Valefor Ninefold Metamorphosis could only be used once. Ever. It was a singular, irreversible sacrifice of one's heart blood essence, and for many, it represented the pinnacle of trust and legacy.

And Midea had just spent it on a random wolf child he barely knew.

He ran a six-clawed hand over his pounding head, feeling the weight of his decision settling in his bones. It wasn't regret—Midea wasn't the type to dwell on what-ifs. He made his choices deliberately, calculated every risk, and moved forward without looking back. But still, he couldn't deny the enormity of what he had done. By the customs of his people, he was now bound to treat Luna as his own daughter. Honor demanded it, and while Midea might have been many things, he was not without pride in his lineage and the traditions that came with it.

What a waste, he thought briefly, though the thought lacked true conviction. He knew why he had done it, why he had taken such a drastic step. It wasn't out of sentimentality or pity for the girl. No, Midea had bet everything on his future, on the potential rewards that lay ahead if he played his cards right.

He flexed his claws, watching as faint remnants of his own numen flickered around them before dissipating into the air. The girl mattered to Surya. Mattered enough that the Tyrannius had been willing to offer something as vital as one of her hearts—a gesture that had genuinely shocked him. If he hadn't saved Luna when Surya suspected he had the means to do so, it would have soured their relationship irreparably. And that wouldn't do. Not when he had so much riding on gaining their trust.

He glanced toward the closed door of the room where Luna was still undergoing the middle stages of her transformation. The air in the room still crackled faintly with residual energy from the ritual, the scent of iron and demon blood lingering stubbornly. He couldn't afford to lose the goodwill he had carefully begun to cultivate. If he played this right, Surya and Tarak would come to see him not just as an ally but as someone vital to their lives—someone they relied on, trusted, maybe even respected.

And why shouldn't they? Midea had no intention of betraying them. Quite the opposite. He needed them as much as they needed him, if not more. They were his ticket back to hell—not just as another son of a noble house albeit a very talented and handsome one but as someone with real power, real leverage. A literal hero of hell.

His crimson eyes gleamed faintly in the dim light as he leaned against the table, resting for a moment. If he succeeded in securing their trust, if he could truly endear himself to them, he would return to hell not as a mere Scelus but as someone with the ear of Lervea herself—the Tyrannius who could crush universes with her bare hands. His father might laugh at him now, might sneer at his current predicament, but would he still laugh when Midea whispered dark truths into Lervea's ear about his misdeeds? He imagined her giant foot crushing the old goat into paste.

A slow, predatory grin spread across Midea's face at the thought. His father had always been a looming shadow over his life, a figure of authority and derision. And even more then that. But power shifted easily in hell, and Midea had no intention of remaining at the bottom forever. With Surya and her brother by his side, he could rise. He could force the House of Valefor to recognize his worth, to acknowledge the power he had cultivated. And to free her to bring her back. And if they didn't…

Well, there are other ways to secure respect.

His grin faded slightly as weariness crept back in. The ritual had drained him more than he cared to admit. He could still feel the ache in his chest where he had drawn out his heart blood essence, the very core of his being. It would take time to recover fully, time he didn't have in abundance. The trial loomed ahead, and with it, the delicate game of politics and public opinion he would need to navigate alongside Surya.

But for now, he had made significant progress. Last night's events had already started to shift things in his favor. He had seen it in Surya's eyes—the flicker of something approaching gratitude. That alone was a victory. She wasn't the type to trust easily, but he had taken the first step in earning her favor. And once he had that, once he was truly embedded in their lives, there would be no going back.

Midea straightened, exhaling slowly as he steeled himself. The path ahead was treacherous, but he had always thrived in the shadows, weaving through danger with cunning and charm. He had made his move, placed his bet, and now all he could do was see it through.

Besides, he thought with a faint smirk, it wasn't such a bad thing to have a child. Even if she was a random wolf girl he barely knew, she was his now, in every way that mattered. And in hell, bloodlines meant everything.

Midea turned his head slowly, casting yet another glance at the cocoon where Luna lay encased in layers of wards and numen and blood crafted symbols. His crimson eyes narrowed thoughtfully before he let out a quiet sigh. He supposed no one had entered the room while he had rested; otherwise, the defensive alarms of the village would have been set off by the sight and the rumors would have spread like wildfire. It was luck. Still, it didn't sit well with him to leave it unguarded for too long.

Without hesitation, he extended a hand, drawing from the faint reserve of numen left in his weary body. Pure purple numen flowed outward, shimmering faintly in the dim light of the room as he etched protective wards into the very air around the cocoon. The symbols glowed faintly, radiating a soft, steady pulse that seemed to harmonize with the energy still lingering from the ritual. It was draining work, especially without proper objects or artifacts to help channel and strengthen the process, but he didn't dare cut corners.

Once he was satisfied, Midea took a step back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. His mind drifted briefly to Lain—the woman he had knocked unconscious during the chaos of last night at the request of Surya. Strangely enough, she had left without a word. He frowned, his instincts whispering faint warnings at the edges of his mind. There had been something… off about her. He wasn't one to ignore such feelings, no matter how subtle they might be. Just in case, he decided he would send out shadows later to track her movements. Better to be cautious than regretful.

With one final glance at the cocoon, Midea turned on his heel and exited the room. His footsteps echoed softly against the stone floor as he made his way down the narrow corridor. A few priestesses, who had clearly not expected his sudden appearance, yelped in surprise and hurriedly stepped aside, casting wary glances at the dark-skinned demon striding through their midst. He ignored their reactions, his mind already shifting to other matters as he reached the building's entrance.

Stepping outside, Midea was momentarily inundated by the glaring brilliance of the seven suns hanging in the sky. He raised a hand to shield his eyes, the intense light casting long shadows across the village below. Despite the devastation wrought by the previous night's events, life had already begun to stir anew.

The village was a hive of activity. Men and women worked side by side, lifting beams and stones as they rebuilt homes reduced to rubble by the fire spirits. The scent of ash still lingered heavily in the air, mingling with the fresher, earthier scents of newly turned soil and cut wood. Here and there, he spotted villagers clutching each other tightly, tears streaming down their faces as they mourned the dead. Others embraced with teary-eyed relief, reunited with loved ones after the long, harrowing night. The cries of sorrow mingled with quiet murmurs of hope, creating a somber yet resilient atmosphere.

As Midea scanned the scene, his eyes caught sight of a man kneeling before a woman, a simple band of that strange glassy laser wood in his trembling hand. The woman gasped softly, tears welling in her eyes before she threw her arms around him and shouted a joyous, "Yes!" The surrounding villagers, despite their exhaustion and grief, erupted into cheers, their faces momentarily brightened by the display of love and hope.

Midea allowed a faint smirk to tug at the corners of his lips. People needed hope in times like these, he mused. It was a simple thing, really—something so fundamentally ingrained in sapient beings. No matter the race, no matter the world, the drive to find hope in the darkest moments remained constant. Perhaps it was because, at the most base level, all souls were structured fundamentally the same. Sapient beings might differ in countless ways, but there were always certain common threads woven through their existence.

Of course, not everything was the same. Nothing truly was. The differences between races, between individuals, were vast and undeniable. Yet, in moments like this, the similarities became glaringly obvious. Midea folded his arms, lost in thought. Perhaps… perhaps I can take advantage of this.

His mind shifted toward the center of the village, where a group of craftsmen worked under the watchful eye of Bardo, the village's chief smith. He remembered visiting the man previously and yelling at him about not allowing Surya to instruct his people. Midea's expression darkened slightly as he remembered the scene. Bardo's lack of mental acuity and his fatuous sexism had in a way cost the village dearly. As if the world hadn't seen enough powerful women who could reduce entire realms to ash with a single thought. The smith's narrow-mindedness had hindered progress—progress that could have saved lives.

The wards Midea had provided to Bardo had not been integrated into as many weapons as they should have been. While a few had been completed and distributed, most remained unfinished, gathering dust in the smithy. Many of his workers hadn't even mastered the basic rune-work. Had Bardo and his team been quicker, had they taken the task more seriously, things might have gone considerably better for the village during the battle.

Midea's crimson eyes gleamed at the oppourtunity. He could speed things along—force the man to work faster, perhaps—but that would only breed resentment. No, he needed to be more subtle. Influence was best wielded like a finely honed blade, not a bludgeon. He would find a way to push Bardo without making himself an enemy. After all, the village's survival depended on it. If he succeeded then the village would see his help in garnering them better weapons in a desperate time of need. That would be amazing for him and the children.

Midea's hooves thudded steadily against the packed dirt path as he made his way toward the smithy at the thought, each step kicking up faint clouds of dust in his wake. Midea's sharp crimson eyes caught glimpses of people as they went about their tasks—some stopped to stare, others offered hurried words of gratitude as he passed.

He acknowledged them with a faint nod, though his mind remained elsewhere. It was natural, after all. His actions the night before had not gone unnoticed. Even beyond his confrontation with Remus, he had been instrumental in slaying a significant number of flame spirits, his unique ability rendering the fiery entities unstable and causing them to collapse. Many had witnessed his power firsthand, and as a result, his standing in the village had grown. That growing rapport might prove invaluable in the upcoming trial—a fact that Midea was keenly aware of.

As he neared the smithy, the familiar sounds of wood clashing and shouting filled the air. Yet something about the voices caught his attention, making his ears twitch slightly.

"Ohhhhhh! So that's how it works?"

"This is really useful. Thanks!"

"She really is extraordinary!"

"A genuine sun child!"

Midea's brow furrowed as he quickened his pace, curiosity piqued by the excited exclamations coming from within the wooden building. He ducked slightly as he entered the low doorway, his horns brushing against the frame, and was greeted by the sight of a crowd of men gathered in a semi-circle around someone. The air inside was warm, tinged with the scent of sawdust and resin, mingling with the sharper tang of heated tools and numen residue. Light streamed in from a large open window, casting long rays across the rough-hewn floor and illuminating the dust motes that danced lazily in the air.

At the center of the gathered group stood Surya, her golden hair gleaming in the sunlight like a living flame. She was holding a brush and a small pick-like tool in her hands, carefully painting and carving intricate runes onto wooden molds spread across a broad table. Her expression was one of calm focus, amethyst eyes gleaming with an intensity that seemed far too mature for someone so young. The men around her watched in awe as she worked, their voices a mix of astonishment and admiration.

"I can't use numen like you all can—yet," Surya said evenly, her voice clear and authoritative despite its youthful tone. She didn't so much as glance up from her work as she continued, "But my mental stamina is better. Drawing the runes drains mental energy, not numen. The shapes are complex, but repetition helps. I've made these molds for you to produce them faster. They will have no effect unless you make them however for obvious reasons."

She paused briefly, using the pick to etch a final rune into one of the molds before holding it up for the men to see. The rune gleamed faintly in the sunlight, its sharp angles and curves forming a pattern that seemed almost alive with latent energy.

"Just place the appropriate materials here," she instructed, tapping a specific spot on the mold, " trace what i have drawn and carved and imbue your numen with intent. Voilà. The mold will do the rest. Eventually, after enough repetitions, you'll gain a better handle on forming the shapes yourselves. These molds are only useful a few times—accumulated numen and residue will degrade them—but I've made over a hundred. That should be enough for now."

The room erupted in a chorus of impressed murmurs and excited chatter as the men examined the molds more closely. Even Bardo, the gruff and skeptical smith, stood off to the side with a begrudgingly impressed expression. He crossed his arms over his broad chest, his thick brows furrowed in thought as he watched Surya with a mixture of respect and reluctant acceptance.

Midea's gaze shifted back to Surya, his crimson eyes narrowing slightly as she finally looked up and met his gaze. Her amethyst eyes were steady, unblinking, and unnervingly sharp. For a split second, he felt a faint shiver run down his spine—a reaction he hadn't experienced in a long time. It wasn't fear, exactly. It was… recognition. She was different.

He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, considering her words and the scene before him. He hadn't thought of creating molds to simplify the rune-making process, primarily because it would have drained his own mental stamina too quickly. More importantly, his training as a genius of House Valefor had always emphasized rigorous discipline and precision in warding, avoiding shortcuts wherever possible. Even when he had dumbed things down for the Canid clan, it had never occurred to him to take this particular approach. Yet here was Surya, barely a few weeks old, devising solutions he hadn't considered.

Her mind astounded him. But it wasn't just her intellect that caught his attention—it was something deeper. The words she had spoken yesterday about death still lingered in his mind, unsettling in their clarity and weight. They weren't the words of a child, not even one as unique as her. There was something… off about her, something he couldn't quite place. It wasn't a topic he wanted to broach—not yet, at least.

Instead, he kept his expression neutral, offering her a brief nod of acknowledgment before turning his attention to Bardo. "Looks like you've got some help after all," he said, his tone light but laced with subtle meaning.

Bardo grunted in response, his gaze flicking between Midea and Surya before he muttered something under his breath and turned back to his work. The men around them continued to examine the molds, their excitement palpable as they discussed the potential uses and applications.

However, at Midea's brief nod of acknowledgment, a few of the other men finally noticed his presence. Their reactions were immediate—wide smiles, loud shouts, and heavy claps on his shoulder with hands still slick from working with animal fat. The strong, earthy scent of tanned hides and saw dust clung to the air, mingling with the faint metallic tang of blood used as material for the runes. Their voices rose in jovial camaraderie, words of praise and thanks spilling over one another as they lauded his efforts in the battle against the flame spirits.

Midea grimaced slightly, his upper lip twitching in irritation as he tried to avoid further smudges of grease and fat on his darkened skin. He was a demon of high birth, not a butcher, yet these villagers seemed intent on treating him like one of their own. His crimson eyes flicked toward Surya, who watched the entire scene unfold with an amused twinkle in her amethyst gaze. She didn't bother to hide her smirk, clearly enjoying his discomfort. With a subtle wave of her hand, she parted the crowd like water, stepping through them effortlessly before falling into step beside him as they exited the smithy.

The village beyond was still bustling with activity, though the mood had shifted slightly. The earlier air of somber recovery had given way to something lighter, more hopeful. People worked side by side, rebuilding homes, tending to the wounded, and preparing for whatever challenges lay ahead. Children ran through the streets, their laughter cutting through the stillness like a welcome breeze after a storm. Well no rather there was a literal storm, a meteor storm. Overhead, the seven suns hung low in the sky, their seven colored rays casting long, dappled shadows across the worn paths.

"It's a good idea," Midea said at last, breaking the silence between them. His tone was measured, but there was a grudging note of respect beneath it. He glanced at her from the corner of his eye, noting the way her gaze remained steady, unyielding. "I suppose great minds think alike."

Surya inclined her head slightly, acknowledging his words without arrogance. "Yes, it will help significantly with public opinion," she agreed, her voice calm and precise. Her steps were deliberate, as though each movement carried purpose. "That's not all. I've spent some time convincing those I saved to spread my reputation in a positive manner. You should do the same."

Midea arched a brow at her, intrigued by her calculated approach. "I heard of your battle last night," she continued, her tone light but probing, her gaze flicking toward him briefly before returning to the path ahead. The wind caught a few loose strands of her golden hair, sending them fluttering across her face before she brushed them aside with an absent hand. "It was… impressive."

Midea didn't respond immediately. Instead, he allowed her words to hang in the air, considering her carefully. She wasn't wrong—his efforts the previous night had earned him a fair amount of goodwill among the villagers. But he hadn't gone out of his way to cultivate that reputation. He had fought because it was necessary, not because he sought recognition. Yet Surya's words carried an undeniable truth. Reputation mattered, especially with the trial looming ever closer. If he played his cards right, the goodwill he had earned could be leveraged to tip the scales in their favor. It was an unexpected gain.

"I'm assuming you have other plans?" he asked, his voice low, his crimson eyes narrowing slightly as he studied her.

A smirk tugged at the corners of her lips, sly and self-assured. "Just a few," she said lightly, her tone carrying a hint of amusement. Her gaze remained forward, focused on the path ahead, but there was a gleam of something more in her eyes—something sharp, calculating, and relentless. "I do need you to do something for me while I go study."

His brows rose at that, curiosity mingling with suspicion. "And what is that, exactly?" he asked, his tone dry but wary. He wasn't in the habit of taking orders, especially from children, no matter how extraordinary they might be. Even if they were Lervea's

"To capture a shade, of course," she said simply, as though it were the most mundane request in the world.

___________________

Tanya wandered through the village, her steps light but purposeful as she made her way toward the center of knowledge. The sky above was tinged with a pale multicolored hue, the seven suns casting warm light across the cobbled paths and wooden buildings. Despite the lingering air of recovery after the recent attack, the village buzzed with activity. The wolfmen's forms moved about, their tails swishing and ears twitching as they rebuilt what had been damaged. Children played near a well, they splashed water on one another imitating the actions of soldiersduring the meteor storm, and vendors shouted about fresh meat and herbs brought in from the morning hunt despite the recent calamity.

Her eyes scanned the surroundings, noting the lingering signs of the battle—the charred remains of homes, the faint scent of ash still clinging to the air, and the occasional solemn expression on the faces of villagers who had lost loved ones. The weight of the recent events hung over the village like a shroud, but there was also a sense of resilience in the air, a quiet determination to move forward.

Tanya's thoughts, however, were focused elsewhere. She had a plan, a strategy to strengthen her position before the impending trial. Positive public perception was key. She knew Hathor would attempt to use her brother's actions after his birth as a weapon against them, painting Tarak as a dangerous creature and by extension, her as a threat. The thought of that arrogant elder made her sneer. He would try to see them both executed—or at least exiled. But she wasn't going to let him win. No, if anyone was going to be cast out, it would be Hathor. Her fingers twitched slightly at the thought, a faint spark of irritation flaring before she forced herself to calm down.

Part of her plan involved doing things for the village, proving her worth not just through strength but through service. It was why she had made the molds for the smithy and it was why she was doing what she was now. She had heard whispers among the villagers, concerns about the increasing skirmishes with the goblins. Though it wasn't exactly a war, the tension was undeniable. The frequency of attacks had risen, and the village leaders were growing increasingly worried. Wolvenblade had always prided itself on its mastery of the forest, yet somehow, the goblins were pressing them for resources and outmaneuvering their patrols. That was strange—too strange to ignore.

Arriving at the center of knowledge, she pushed open the heavy wooden door, the scent of aged paper and polished wood washing over her. Shelves lined the walls, packed with scrolls, tomes, and brittle manuscripts. Dim light filtered in through narrow windows, casting soft shadows across the stone floor. A few villagers sat at wooden tables, their heads bent in quiet study. The atmosphere was serene, almost sacred—a stark contrast to the chaos of the outside world.

Tanya moved toward the far end of the room, where older, dust-covered books were stacked haphazardly on shelves that looked as though they hadn't been touched in years. She ran her fingers along the spines, brushing away a thin layer of dust before pulling out a thick volume bound in worn leather. Flipping it open, she found a detailed sketch of a goblin on one of the pages.

The goblin in the illustration had green-gray skin, six distinct ears that fanned out from either side of its head, and large black eyes—completely devoid of iris or sclera, just pure, unnerving blackness. Its mouth was filled with sharp teeth, its jaw slightly elongated, giving it a feral, predatory appearance. Despite their monstrous features, goblins were relatively small. According to the chart beside the sketch, the average goblin stood around 5'5"—significantly shorter than the average male wolfman, who was listed as 6'4".

Tanya narrowed her eyes as she read further. The text described goblins as a race known for their rapid proliferation and their reliance on old and primitive practices, one of which was something referred to as marring. She frowned, flipping through several other dusty tomes in search of more information on the term, but came up empty-handed. Whatever it was, it seemed to be a practice that either hadn't been widely recorded or was deliberately omitted from these texts. She set the thought aside for now.

Her fingers drummed lightly against the table as she continued to read. Even with their numerous shadow cores, which granted them an affinity with darkness and stealth, goblins were physically weaker than the average wolfman. They shouldn't have been able to consistently outmaneuver the soldiers of Wolvenblade on their own territory—not without external factors tipping the scales. Something wasn't adding up.

She leaned back in her chair, placing a hand on her chin as she pondered the situation. From what Hati had mentioned, the goblins hadn't outright defeated the clan in battle; they had outmaneuvered them, evading traps and ambushes with uncanny precision. Leading soldiers into traps of their own or clashes with creatures. Taking full advantage of the forest in hit and run strategems. But such a thing shouldn't have been possible unless the Canid clan was mind numbingly incompetent. Something must have changed.

There was only one significant change in the village's circumstances recently, something that might explain the goblins' sudden boldness: the increase in vampyr attacks.

Vampyrs were gathering around the village in unnervingly higher densities than before. These creatures were apex predators, instinctively drawn to anything that coursed with blood. They hunted with a voracious hunger, their senses keen and unrelenting, and now their presence felt like a thickening storm about to break. Tanya felt a spark ignite in her mind as she examined the maps she had gotten up to get spread before her, each one meticulously detailing territories outlined with the paths where various beasts and dangers roamed.

The routes were written clearly, marked by seasoned scouts who had calculated the best chances of avoiding hostile encounters. These paths had served well for excursions in the past, but with the sudden surge in vampyr activity, the delicate balance of the ecosystem would inevitably shift. Tanya's brows furrowed as her mind unraveled the likely chain reactions of this change. Prey animals would scatter in terror, fleeing far from their usual grounds. Predators who relied on those prey would either starve or be forced to migrate into foreign territories, provoking battles with other apex creatures. Even the unique flora—those rare plants that depended on specific animal interactions for pollination or seed dispersal—would suffer from this disruption. Every living thing would be affected by the vampyrs' encroachment.

Her eyes flicked over the maps again, noting the routes marked for soldiers and trade as well. These paths, once stable and predictable, had likely become gauntlets of calamity. It was no wonder that reports of ambushes and disappearances had been on the rise. Vampyrs striking with randomly and in far greater numbers, coupled with the chaos of displaced beasts, turned every route into a deadly gamble. Her mind turned to the goblins, known for their cunning and skill in alchemy. They could very well be concocting brews or potions to lure beasts into areas frequented by soldiers. Such a tactic would amplify the dangers tenfold, turning even the safest routes into death traps. Hell the routes may not even exist anymore. The goblins saw the villages struggle and were naturally taking advantage of the chaos of the environment. Even further perpetuating their struggle by refusing to sell them shadow cores without significant concessions.

With a determined exhale, Tanya moved to gather her tools. She picked up a pen crafted from wood with a bone tip, its worn surface smooth from years of use. Dipping it into a small pot of ink—likely made from crushed fruit, charcoal, or some other natural substance—she began to write her observations in quick, precise strokes. Each word felt like it anchored the swirling chaos of thoughts in her mind onto the papyrus. She reached for another sheet, then another, methodically recording her deductions.

Her focus deepened as she leafed through the books piled high around her, searching for any relevant information on vampyr behavior, local fauna, and flora. She immersed herself in their patterns, habits, and habitats, piecing together a model in her mind of how the world would shift under this new threat. Every calculation, every hypothesis, she documented meticulously, her writing a blend of swift notes and detailed diagrams. The world outside might have been silent, but in her mind, it was alive with movement, teeming with creatures forced into unfamiliar grounds.

The stack of books grew ever larger as the night stretched on, moonlight filtering in through the cracks in the wooden shutters, casting a pale glow over her workspace. She worked tirelessly, her fingers stained with ink, her mind racing ahead of her hands. People entered and left the room throughout the night, some pausing to watch her with curious eyes. None dared disturb her—her intensity was palpable, an aura of singular purpose surrounding her.

At one point, her brother stopped by, standing silently behind her for what felt like hours. Tanya barely noticed his presence, lost in her thoughts, until he finally spoke. "I'll wait for you outside," he said, his voice low but steady. She didn't look up, merely nodded as he left, his footsteps fading into the distance.

As dawn began to grow closer, most of the onlookers had dispersed, leaving her in relative solitude. Tanya's mind continued to churn through possibilities, scenarios, and outcomes. Her analytical abilities were sharper than she had ever known in her previous life, yet this was beyond anything she had expected. She learned swiftly, absorbed information with ease, and applied knowledge faster still. It was as though her very being had been honed for this kind of mental warfare.

Finally, when she was satisfied with her work, she leaned back, her fingers laced as she was somewhat satisfied and her mind was alight with clarity. The last few sheets of her map lay before her, a sprawling depiction of the shifting world as she saw it. She glanced outside, noting the three moons shining brilliantly in the sky, their pale light waning as the night prepared to surrender to dawn.

The rhythmic clatter of hooves on wood echoed faintly, drawing her attention. Tanya turned, her gaze meeting the figure of the dark satyr standing in the doorway. His red eyes glowed faintly, a stark contrast against his jet-black skin, while his horns curved elegantly, giving him a larger-than-life aura. Despite his striking appearance, Tanya thought her brothers horns looked better. Still, the sight of him sparked a peculiar thought in her mind—she wished she had horns too. That would be pleasant.

"You've done it?" Tanya called out, her voice carrying through the quiet library with calm confidence.

"Naturally." Midea said calmly the moons shining across his ebony skin. "I am a genius from the noble House of Valefor, after all," he said with a smirk, his voice dripping with self-assured pride. He paused, his gaze drifting over the dozens of sheets spread across the floor, each one meticulously marked with notes, maps, and diagrams. "I'm curious—what is all of this?"

Tanya glanced up from where she knelt, adding the final touches to a particularly detailed map. The faint glow of the three moons outside illuminated the room, casting a silvery sheen over the papers. "Just more preparation," she said evenly. "I'll need your help with Garran, though, when it comes time to present this. The man respects you even if he doesn't like you."

Midea's smirk grew, clearly enjoying the idea of wielding influence over someone who held him in disdain. He knelt beside her, scanning her work with a critical eye. His sharp mind immediately picked out areas for improvement, and he began pointing them out with the precision of a seasoned strategist. "Here—if you shift this part of the route slightly, it avoids this cluster of vampyr sightings," he said, tracing a clawed finger along the map. "And here, you're wasting too much space. Streamline the notes."

Tanya frowned slightly but didn't argue. Instead, she leaned closer, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinized his suggestions. "Fair. But if we streamline too much, it might lose clarity for those unfamiliar with the layout."

The two of them fell into a rhythm, debating every detail, adjusting routes, and refining notes until the pale light of dawn began to seep through the cracks in the wooden walls. Their discussion was relentless, a meeting of two sharp minds that left no flaw unchecked. When they finally stepped back to survey their finished work, both felt a rare sense of satisfaction.

Midea stretched, the joints in his arms popping audibly as he let out a low sigh. "Done. Not bad, little sun child. Though I'll still take credit for making it viable."

Tanya rolled her eyes but didn't rise to the bait. Instead, she reached for a nearby book, flipping through it idly as she spoke. "There's someone I should speak to as a backup plan," she murmured, half to herself. She closed the book with a soft thud, her gaze thoughtful.

Midea chuckled, a low, rumbling sound. "Always scheming. I like that." He straightened, shadows curling around his form as he prepared to depart. "Well, I'll leave you to your plotting. I have my own preparations to make. I'll be back before long."

With that, he vanished in a flicker of shadow and flame, leaving behind only a faint scent of burning air.

Tanya turned toward the door, her expression momentarily softening as she spotted Tarak sitting just outside the building. The early morning light bathed the village in a gentle glow, casting long shadows across the dirt paths. Tarak's tail swayed lazily above his head, weaving through the air in an almost hypnotic motion as he sat silently, guarding the entrance like a loyal sentinel.

A small smile tugged at Tanya's lips despite herself. She stepped forward, her wings shifting slightly as she approached her brother. "Sorry for making you wait, Tarak," she said, sitting down beside him. Her shoulder brushed against his as she settled in, the faint warmth of his presence calming her mind despite herself.

"No need to apologize. It's not like sleeping is something I need to do often anyway," Tarak replied, leaning against her in response. His voice was steady, his tone carrying the same calm certainty that always seemed to surround him.

Tanya chuckled softly, patting his horn affectionately. "I still need to see someone. After that, we can walk around with Sol. How does that sound?"

Tarak considered her words for a moment before nodding. "Do you want me to come with you?"

Tanya hesitated, genuinely pondering his offer. Tarak was a steady presence, a source of quiet strength, but given the delicate nature of her errand, it might be better to go alone. "Not this time, Tarak," she said at last, offering him a grateful smile. "But thank you for offering. And… thank you for saving me."

Tarak tilted his head slightly, his crimson eyes gleaming with quiet curiosity. "Why thank me?" he asked, his tone devoid of arrogance—he was genuinely puzzled by her gratitude.

Tanya blinked, caught off guard by the question. "Hmmm?"

"Aren't we family? I thought that's just what family did for one another," he said simply, as if the answer were obvious.

Once again, Tanya felt something shift within her, something deeper than simple adaptation. It wasn't a physical change—it was emotional, just like what had happened with Hati. Family huh? That kind of thing wasn't in the cards for her in the past. But this would be her final life, no rather this was her first life. He was her first family. What an odd thought. Her gaze softened, and she leaned forward, gently knocking her forehead against the side of his horn under the growing light of dawn.

"You're not wrong," she said quietly. "You're not wrong at all."

She rose to her feet, brushing dust off her clothes as she stretched her wings slightly to shake them free of lingering debris. The moment of sentimentality left her feeling oddly unsettled, as though she were straying too far from the person she used to be. With a quiet sigh, she began walking toward the building frequented by priestesses near the core, her mind already shifting to the task ahead in an attempt to ward off a mild crisis.

The village was beginning to stir to life, the faint sounds of morning activity echoing through the air. Tanya weaved her way through the narrow paths, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings until they landed on a familiar figure. Lain stood near the entrance of the building, her long hair swaying gently in the breeze.

"Hello, Lain. How are you?" Tanya greeted, her tone polite but carrying a hint of curiosity.

Lain turned, her expression lighting up slightly at the sight of Tanya. "I'm fine, Surya. Do you need something?"

Tanya suppressed a sigh of relief. It seemed Lain didn't recall being knocked out by the demon—or if she did, she chose not to mention it for some reason or another. "Well, I need to meet with Head Priestess Baya. Can you help me?"

Lain tilted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. For a moment, Tanya wondered if she would refuse, but then the woman smiled, a teasing lilt coloring her voice. "Usually, I'd say no. But you are the Seventh Surya, after all. The divine child… even if you are friends with Hati."

Tanya snorted inwardly girls would be girls she supposed. Lain led her inside, the air growing cooler as they entered the dimly lit halls. The scent of incense lingered faintly in the air, mingling with the earthy aroma of dried herbs and old wood. They made their way deeper into the building until they reached a room from which a loud, echoing laugh rang out endlessly.

"Bagyagyagyagya!"

Tanya's brows rose slightly at the sound, but she said nothing as Lain gestured for her to enter.

______________
 
Back
Top